Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

"Hey lamppost, yes I'll see you in a week, yup I know, stupid, if I didn't see you waiting for me when we arrived, I'll bury you alive. Shut up, I'm not small, you're just too tall duh." I'm talking to my best friend.

I'm currently walking towards the gym. I kinda went too early, so I decided to call my best friend and I needed to tell them something important.

I'm a few meters from the gym. I saw the lights were open, so I decided to prank my team.

"Hey lamppost, I'll talk to you later. I'm already at the gym. Take care, love you too. " After I hang up, I prepare to slam the door to shock them, but I think I'm the shocked one here after hearing what they are talking about.

My team, whom I consider my family, is the one who will shatter me like this. How I wish I was just hearing things, but I'm hearing them talk and laugh loud and clear.

Before I even breakdown there, I immediately ran towards my bike again to go home and went to my room.

"Why? Why would you guys do this to me? " I said, while sitting in the corner of my room crying my eyes out, I fished my phone in my pocket and called my best friend again.

"Hey Dwarfy, why did you call again? I thought you were already in the gym, "he said.

"Haku." I said, still crying.

(Haku means older brother in Japanese but it's also a clue 😉)

"Sho! Are you crying? What happened?! You're just happy a while ago, "he said, frantic, obviously panicking.

"Haku, it hurts. They are my family. I consider them one, but why did they do this to me?" I said while crying loudly.

"So please calm down and tell me what happened," he said.

After he said that, I forced myself to calm down and tell him what happened. He was very angry and told me what I must do. I just agreed with him. We talked for almost an hour before hanging up.

"I think that is the best decision," I thought before sleeping in my bed, not minding the continuous ringing of my phone.

Chapter Text

It's Monday morning. Hinata's alarm clock is going off, and Hinata turns it off lazily. He exhaled with relief and was preparing to return to sleep when his door swung open.

"Shoyoo! Wake up! You're going to be late for your morning practice! " Natsu yelled, and Hinata grumbled but eventually got up.

"All right, I'm up; I'll just get dressed," he said.

"All right," Natsu replied as she shut the door.

Hinata pulled himself up, folded his blanket, and adjusted his bedding before checking the time.

"6:00, it's very early, and morning practice starts at 7," Hinata thought as he grabbed his phone to check his messages.

"4 unread messages" Hinata quickly unlocks his phone.

"1 message from Lamppost"

"1 message from Kyanma"

"1 message from 3^rd Gym GC"

"1 message from Karasuno VBC GC"

Hinata opened Karasuno’s GC first. The messages are from last night.

Karasuno, VBC GC

9:26 p.m.

Daichi

Good evening everyone. I just want to announce that our morning practice tomorrow will be at 8. Sensei said he and the coach will do something first.

Noya

Oh, nice, more time to sleep, bro.

Tanaka

You’re right, bro.

Asahi

Good evening, Okay Daichi

Suga

Don’t start with your bro, you two.

By the way, where are the first year and the other second years?

Kino

Copy

Enno & Narita

^

Yams

Okay, Suga-san, Daichi-san

Kags

Why does my phone keep on buzzing?!

Tsukishima

Oh, did we disturb Osama’s sleep?

Kags

Stfu

Daichi

Language

Suga

Where’s Hinata?

Noya

Yea, where’s my favourite Kohai? He should be online by now.

Tanaka

Let’s ping him bro.

Noya

Excellent suggestion, Bro.

@Shoyo @Shoyo @Shoyo @Shoyo

Tanaka

@Shoyo @Shoyo @Shoyo @Shoyo

Why is he not responding?

Suga

Stop it, you too. He’s probably already asleep, so go to sleep too.

Noya

Aww man, it’s still early though.

Tanaka

Yea, I agree with my bro, it’s still early.

Daichi

Otherwise, you'll have to sleep.If you're late, I'll make you guys run an extra 20 laps around the gym.

Everyone is offline.

“Ah, this sucks. It’s just 6. What am I supposed to do? " He was whining, so he decided to check his other messages.

From: Kyanma

Shoyo Let's have a sleepover on Saturday. Message me your answer tomorrow before you go to school, okay? Shoyo, I love you and wish you a good night.

Aww, now that's sweet. Hinata clicked the reply.

To: Kyanma

Good morning, Kenken. I immediately fell asleep last night, but sure, let's have a sleepover. We can invite Akaashi-san too.

After I clicked the send button, it didn't take him long to reply.

From: Kyanma

Sure, but I don't want to invite Kuroo and Bokuto. They’re loud.

I chuckled at Kenma's reply.

To: Kyanma

Okay, kenken.

From: Kyanma

Good anyways, I'll talk to you later. Sho bye, take care.

To: Kyanma

You too, Kenken.

After Kenma, I opened the 3rd gym GC.

3rd Gym GC

Rooster Head

Guys

Guys

Guys

Guys

Salty

Stop bothering you rooster!

Owl

Hey, Hey, Hey! Kubrooo

Pretty 'Kaashi

Bokuto-san, you don't need to greet them like that, and please stop using caps.

Owl

BUT AGAAASHEEEE

Pretty 'Kaashi

It's Akaashi Bokuto-san.

TitanBoi

Hello, guys.

Kyanma

Lev, please stop talking.

What do you want, Kuroo?

Rooster Head

Kyanmaaa

Anyway, let's hang out on Friday. Let's go to an amusement park.

Owl

That's a good idea, bro. Let's go

Rooster Head

Right, bro?

Owl

Broo

Rooster Head

Broo

TitanBoi

I'm in!

Rooster Head

It will be fun.

Kyanma

I'll pass.

Pretty'Kaashi

Hmm

Salty

Pass

Rooster Head

Oh come on guys, let's unwind. You know, by the way, where's Chibi-chan?

Salty

He's already asleep. Even in our GC he didn't reply.

Pretty 'Kaashi

He's probably tired. He told me yesterday that they needed to do something today.

Kyanma

If Shoyo is coming, then I'm coming too.

Rooster Head

Sure, but I'm sure Chibi-chan will come.

Salty

Is that all? Because if it is, I'll go sleep now.

Rooster Head

Tsuki, you're so cold.

Salty

Don't call me that.

Pretty 'Kaashi

Let's all sleep now. It's getting late and we still have school tomorrow.

Rooster Head, Owl, TitanBoi

Goodnight, everyone.

Pretty'Kaashi

You too, Kenma, stop playing games already. Shoyo will get mad at you.

Kyanma

...

Okay

I just smiled at their antics, and I think going to an amusement park is fun.

I immediately clicked reply.

3rd Gym GC

Tangerine

Good morning guys, sorry about last night. I fell asleep early.

Everyone but Tsukishima

Chibi-chan/Hinata/Shoyo

Rooster Head

Chibi-chan, Are you in for the amusement park on Friday?

Tangerine

Sure, Tsuki and I will come.

Salty

I didn't agree to this Sho.

I laughed at Tsukishima's reply. I know you're all wondering, but me and Tsuki got really close since training camp in Tokyo. Back to the GC

Tangerine

Ah, come on, Tsuki, it'll be fun.

Salty

...

Owl

YES, TSUKI, COME WITH US!

Salty

Don't call me that.

But fine, I'll go.

Tangerine/RoosterHead/Owl/TitanBoi

Yosha

Tangerine

Ken, are you coming as well?

Kyanma

Of course, Shoyo

Tangerine

Yay!

Pretty 'Kaashi

Now that it's settled, let's all go to school now, Bokuto-san. I'm already outside your house. Let's go.

Owl

Okay, Agaaashi

Kyanma/Rooster Head

We're already in the gym.

TitanBoi

I'm waiting for Yaku-san.

Tangerine

Aww man, our practice was moved to 8; my sister woke me up early. Tsukiiii want to go to school together while it's still early.

Salty

Argh, fine I'll get ready now.

Tangerine

Yay, bye guys, see you on Friday.

Everyone

Goodbye

After that, I sent Tsukishima a quick message saying I'd meet him at school and asked if he could buy meat buns on the way, to which he replied with a simple "Okay."

And lastly, I opened Lamppost's message. He's my childhood best friend.

Lamppost

Dwarfy I'm excited to see you again. Let's have a sleepover when you get here and I'm going to take you to our favourite places. There have been a lot of things changed in the past years.

I smiled at his message but immediately frowned at the name he called me.

To: Lamppost

Hey, stop calling me Dwarfy. You're just too tall, okay tsk. Anyway, let's go to the places we used to go. I'm missed going to our secret place.

After I sent that, I put down my phone and grabbed my towel to take a bath and get ready for school.

I put on my uniform and gathered my things. I brought an extra shirt for practice. After that, I grabbed my phone and went downstairs.

 "Morning, Mom, Natsu," I said after sitting down.

"Morning sweetie," Mom said while cooking.

"Morning Nii-chan," Natsu said while munching her pancakes.

"Don’t talk when you’re eating, baby," Mom said while placing the bacon and egg in front of me.

"Thanks Mom," I said before grabbing a toast.

By the way, Shoyo, did you tell your friends and teachers?" Mom asked me, I look at her before answering.

"Hmm, a few of my friends, mostly from Tokyo, I already told the teachers and our coach, and in the team, I just told Tsuki, well, not directly, I told my friends in Tokyo through our GC, and Tsuki happened to be there, so I’ll tell my team today at practice," I said while cutting my toast.

 "Very well, but please, Shoyo, reconsider. Your Grandma needs us now, and I still want you to consider it with us when we move, but I'm not forcing you, okay?"Mom spoke softly.

I just nod at her. I had already finished my breakfast. I bid them goodbye and rode my bike.

On the way to school, I was thinking about the things my Mom told me. In a week, we’re going to move to our hometown because my grandmother is sick. She needs someone to take care of her because, apparently, my aunt is leaving for the U.S. to work. I refuse to move with them. It’s not that I don’t love my Grandma, but I can’t just ditch the team now that Spring High is a month away.

So my Mom and I compromised. He would enrol me at Haku’s school for a week to try if I can adjust and adapt there. If not, I’ll go back to Karasuno and stay with my Aunt in Miyagi.

To be honest, I really missed our hometown, especially my Grandma and my best friend. We lived there for 12 years before moving to Miyagi.

I hopped off my bike when I reached the school. I put my bike on the rack and locked it when I felt my phone vibrate. It was a text from my best friend.

From: Lamppost

Dwarfy. I’ll introduce you to my other friends and teammates when you get here.

I laughed at his message, so I decided to call him while walking towards the gym. Tsuki is still not here, so I’ll just wait for him outside the gym.

"Hey, lamppost!"

Dwarfy! You didn’t reply to my message." Lamppost

 Sorry, I was eating. I forgot to check my phone. "

It’s fine anyway. I’ll introduce you to my friends and team. I already told them about your arrival next week. " Lamppost

"I’ll see you guys in a week then."

"Yups, I told Mom that I’d go with her when she gets you guys." Lamppost

I jokingly said, "I know, stupid. Mom already told me that if I didn’t see you waiting for me when we arrived, I’d bury you alive. "

"As if you can reach me, Dwarfy; you're so small I can't even see you from up here," Lamppost teased.

"Shut up! I’m not that small, you’re just too tall, duh. I said, rolling my eyes as if he was seeing me right now. I already see the gym from here. All the lights are on. Maybe Bakayama is already there.

I’m going to scare him,’ I thought, then smirked.

"Hey lamppost, I’ll talk to you later. I’m already at the gym, "I said."

"Okay, I’ll get ready for school too. Take care. I love you, Dwarfy." Lamppost

"Yea, take care, love you too," I said, then I hung up.

Shoyo silently walks towards the gym door, preparing to slam the door open to surprise and scare Kageyama, but it seems like he was the one who was surprised by what he is hearing right now.

"Good thing I announced that practice would be a bit late so we get to talk about something," Daichi said.

"Is it about him?" Tanaka asked.

Well, Tanaka-san, Hinata is the only annoying teammate we have. He's so loud that it’s really irritating to hear. " Kageyama said that seems to ring in Shoyo’s ear while listening to the conversation.

"Tsk right, I mean, he’s too energetic and loud for my liking." Suga said that’s when the tears slowly fell from Shoyo’s eyes.

And man, his receives are absolutely trash, but it’s so much fun to see him receive with his face. That’s so entertaining. " Noya said, and they all laughed while Shoyo was slowly breaking.

"You’re right bro," Tanaka said, then laughed loudly.

While the team is making fun and backstabbing Hinata, Hinata is outside the gym covering his mouth, not letting out any sound that could expose him to listening. He didn’t even feel or hear Tsukishima coming towards him.

On the other hand, Tsukishima is walking towards the gym. He already saw Hinata’s bike, so he immediately walked towards the gym. At Hinata, he expected to see a smiling, brightly colored shrimp who was already warming up, but instead he saw a total crying mess. He walked faster towards Shoyo and was about to call him when he heard the people inside the gym talking non-sense about Shoyo.

He is immediately filled with rage and anger. He walked quietly behind Shoyo and pulled out his phone to record the conversation of their teammates. That’s when Shoyo turned to him crying. He pulled him into a hug, calming him down.

"Sho, it’s okay, I got you, so calm down." Tsukishima said, caressing Hinata’s back.

Hey, Kags! I heard he is gay and has a crush on you. " Yams said, laughing with the others. Tsuki heard him and suddenly felt disgusted about his friend. He didn’t expect Yamaguchi to be part of them.

"Ew, that’s disgusting, Captain. Can we just kick him off the team?" Kageyama said

"Unfortunately, we can't. We need him to win in Spring High and Nationals," Daichi said, making all of them sigh in disappointment.

 Hey, I’ve got an idea. Kags, why don’t you play his feelings and dump him?" Yachi said while clinging to Kageyama.

Tsukishima and Hinata had wide eyes when they heard Yachi say that.

"Wow, what a whole bunch of assholes and bitches" Tsukishima muttered, but that didn’t go unheard by Hinata, who cried even more.

Yachi? How could the person he trusted and regarded as his sister, as well as the rest of his family, have betrayed him in such a way?

"Right Kags, do it and let’s make a bet that will be a lot of fun," Noya said.

Seriously, Babe? That would be disgusting. " Before Kageyama even finished what he was saying, Tsukishima pulled Hinata away from the gym and saved the recordings.

Tsuki, why? Did I do something wrong to them? I know I’m not that great of a player, but I’m trying to improve for the team. " Hinata said, sobbing into Tsukishima’s chest, while Tsukishima hugged him tight.

"No Sho, you’re not the problem here, it’s them, so please stop saying something like that." Tsuki said, comforting Shoyo. That’s when Asahi walked into them.

"Tsukishima?" Asahi called him at the moment. Asahi looks at Shoyo. He panics.

"What happened to Hinata?" Asahi asked worriedly.

"We heard the team talking about Shoyo," Tsushima said. Asahi paled.

Do you know anything about that Asahi-san? " Shoyo asked in a hoarse voice from crying and then saw the guilt in Asahi’s face. They already knew that he was part of them.

I knew it. I think I’ll just go home now. Bye, Tsuki. I’ll see you later. " Shoyo smiled at Asahi, who was looking down in shame and guilt.

I don’t care if you told them that I already know all the things they’ve been saying behind my back. " Shoyo smiled at Asahi after saying this.

"Wait Sho-" Asahi and Tsukishima tried to stop him, but Shoyo said he wanted to be alone for now, and Asahi and Tsukishima were left there dumbfounded.

I can’t believe you guys did this to Sho, and I didn’t expect you, Suga-san, and Yams to be part of this. I'm deeply disappointed, and I thought to myself, "you're so holy, well damn it, expect the unexpected." Tsukishima and said, "Well, go on, Asahi-san, tell them that we already knew and I really don’t care anymore." After that, Tsukishima left and walked towards the building to go to his classroom. He didn’t want to go to the gym after what he heard. When he got to his classroom, he used his phone to text Shoyo, telling him to call him when he got home, and he sent the recording to the 3rd Gym GC.

While Asahi is left feeling so much guilt and shame about himself,

I’m supposed to support and help my Kohais, but I was part of the group of people who criticized him for simply lacking skills. I don’t deserve to be called a 'Senpai’ Asahi thought to himself while slowly walking toward the gym. He could already hear his teammates laughing at something. He quietly opened the clubroom to change and went inside the gym.

"Hey Asahi, wanna bet on how many days Hinata will fall for Kageyama?" Noya asked, laughing, then he slowly realized the things he did to his poor Kohai.

"Hmm no," Asahi just said, then started to warm up silently. His teammates gave him a questioning look, but he didn’t mind them. They thought Asahi just woke up on the wrong side of the bed and continued their bet.

When Shoyo gets home, he immediately opens their house. As expected, his mom and Natsu are gone to work and school, so he runs towards his room and sits in the corner of his bed. When he got his phone, he saw their 3^rd gym GC with so many messages and messages from Kenma and Tsuki, but he didn’t open them. He clicked on his best friend's number.

Hey Dwarfy, why did you call again? I thought you were already in the gym. " He asked.

"H-Haku." I said, still crying.

"Sho! Are you crying? What happened? You’re just happy a while ago, "he said, frantic, obviously panicking.

"Haku, it hurts. They are my family. I consider them as one, but why did they do this to me?" I said, sobbing. That made him panic even more.

"So please calm down and tell me what happened," he said.

After he said that, I forced myself to calm down and tell him what happened.

"What the actual fuck?!" he said angrily.

"Hey you giant, stop shouting. What is happening? " I heard someone say it on the other line. Haku immediately apologized and began talking to me again.

"Did you tell them already?" he asked.

"Not yet, I was supposed to tell them today," I said, sniffing.

"Good, this is what I need you to do," he said, then told me his plan. I agree with him. We talk for almost an hour before he hangs up.

 I thought before laying on my bed, not minding the continuous vibration of my phone. Maybe I’ll talk to Kenma and our friends later after I rest.

Someone’s POV

After I hung up the phone, I clenched my fist.

I thought, "I’ll make sure to crush Karasuno in the Nationals," while remembering the hurt and sobbing voice of Shoyo while telling me what happened.

"Hey, you okay, bro?" My teammate asked me

"Yeah," I said.

"What’s with you after your phone call with your best friend? You’ve been acting differently." asked my other teammate.

It’s nothing but can I have a favour, "I asked them.

Sure, they both said.

"Help me crush the entire Karasuno in spring nationals if only they could win against Shiratorizawa." I said seriously. They both looked at each other, stunned, before turning to face me.

Isn’t that your best friend’s team? You want to completely crush them in the Nationals," my friend said.

"Not anymore, Shoyo is officially transferring here permanently." I said it with so much hatred and anger.

"Seriously, what the fuck happened?" the nosy one asked.

I sighed then told them what happened and my plan. They looked serious too and agreed with me.

Just you wait, Karasuno I’ll surely make you regret messing with my best friend, ’I thought

Chapter Text

Shoyo is tossing and turning in his bed. He can hear a continuous knocking on their door and someone calling his name. At first, he thought that it was his team, but he heard a loud and clear,

Hey, Hey, Hey, My Discipline, Open Your Door! ’ That’s when he quickly stood up and ran towards their door.

When he opened the door, he saw all his friends from Tokyo.

Hey, Hey, Hey, My Disciple! "Bokuto said loudly before pulling Shoyo into a bone-cracking hug.

"Bokuto-san, you’re killing him in your hug. Please let go of him" Akaashi said before gently pulling Shoyo from Bokuto, who just gasped at Akaashi’s accusation.

Agaaaashi How could you say that to me? I’ll never kill our son, "Bokuto said, looking so hurt before Akaashi answered him. Someone pushed Bokuto out of his way, which made Kuroo laugh like a hyena and made Shoyo smile slightly.

Kenma, you don’t need to push Bokuto-san like that. " Shoyo said, slightly worried

 Don’t care, "Kenma said. Shoyo just shook his head.

"Ahm, come on in, guys," Shoyo said, opening the door widely.

After all of them settle into the living room, there’s an awkward silence that keeps the tension high.

Ahm, so why are you guys here? Not that I don’t want you here, but you have school tomorrow and-" He hadn’t finished his sentence when Bokuto hugged him.

"We’re here for you, my son. We heard what Karasuno did to you." Bokuto said while hugging me tightly, Akaashi-san sat on my other side and caressed my puffy eyes from crying earlier. That made my heart warm.

And of course we’re worried about you Shoyo. When we heard the recording that Kei sent this morning, we wanted to know if you’re okay, but you’re not answering any of our messages, and when Kenma called you, your phone was busy, "Akaashi said while looking at Shoyo like his own son.

Kenma wanted to go here earlier, but we managed to convince him to just go here after class, and Kei said that you wanted to be alone, but we’re still worried about you. Kei, Lev, and you are our babies, and we don’t want you guys to be hurt. " Akaashi said, like a loving mother to his son, and that earned a toothy grin from his boyfriend.

"That’s right, my son, we’re here for you." Bokuto said that all the things Akaashi said left a great impact on Shoyo and made him cry again.

"Thank you guys, this means so much to me," he said, crying.

Bokuto and Akaashi hug him for the last time before stepping aside for Kenma and Kuroo.

"Kenma," Shoyo sobbed as Kenma began to cry.

Shoyo, you dummy, you should’ve called me. I’ll drop everything for you, and all you need to do is tell me. When I heard what happened, I panicked because you were not answering your phone. I almost murdered the whole Karasuno for hurting you. " Kenma said, hugging Shoyo affectionately.

"That’s right Chibi-chan, we’re here for you. If you want, we will beat those stupid crows up." Kuroo said jokingly, but you can see the seriousness in his eyes.

You guys don’t have to do that, but I think my transfer is finalized now. I won’t be able to play with you guys now because I’m so far away. " I said sadly, but Kenma and Kuroo hugged me tight.

"It's fine, Shoyo. I can go anywhere just for you. All you need to do is ask, "Kenma said.

"That’s right, my disciple, we can arrange a meet up twice or thrice a month," Bokuto said.

"Wow Bo, where did you learn that? Big words coming from you " Kuroo teased him.

"Hey, what was that supposed to mean?" Bokuto said, and that’s the start of the chaos.

I heard Akaashi-san sigh.

 "Guys, stop. We’re here to comfort Shoyo, not to cause chaos here," Akaashi said.

"Sorry," they both said,

"Anyway, Sho, we brought you some meat buns," Akaashi-san said before handing me the bag of meat buns.

My eyes immediately sparkled at the sight of meat buns. I grabbed one and gave it to them as well, but they declined, except for Bokuto-san. That made the other three sigh and me chuckle.

Akaashi’s

I’m looking at Shoyo, Kenma, Kuroo, and Bokuto playing PS4 after they ate the meat buns. Kenma suggests playing

Bokuto walked up to me and sat beside me before hugging my side.

"Akaashi," Bokuto-san said.

"Hmm."

"Do you think I can commit murder without going to jail?" Bokuto-san asked seriously.

"Nope, you’re definitely going to jail," I said, then looked at him, "Why did you ask?"

"I want to murder the crows for inflicting pain on our son, Akaashi. I can see him laughing and smiling, but his eyes say otherwise, "he said, burying his face in my neck. I can feel the rage in him and even in me. I want to hurt them for hurting Shoyo, but I remain calm because it will only lead to bad things.

"I know there’s something wrong with the crows from the very start. That’s why I kept telling you to adopt Shoyo, not legally, but as a parental figure. I think we’re too late, Keiji. We let them hurt Shoyo." Bokuto-san said in disappointment.

I said, "We can’t do anything about that Bokuto-san, but we can at least be here for them. You know, let’s help Shoyo and Kei. I know it’s also hard for him to accept that Yamaguchi is not the person he used to know." I felt him nod

We look at Shoyo being cuddled by Kuroo while watching Kenma play. He then whispers something to Kuroo, which the latter just nods and then looks at us.

"Akaashi-san! Bokuto-san! Let’s bake a strawberry cake," Shoyo said.

"That’s a good idea, Shoyo," I said, smiling softly at him.

"I only have some ingredients for cake. We don’t have strawberries." Shoyo then pouted

"We can buy some in the store, Shoyo, and we’re going to fetch Tsuki so he can eat with us right now," Kuroo said to Shoyo.

"YES!" Bokuto-san said cheerfully

"Yey, did you hear that, Kenma?" Shoyo turned to face Kenma, who was so engrossed in his game that he couldn't help but smile and nod.

I’ll come with them. Shoyo, I don’t trust their grocery skills. Will you both be fine here? " I asked them.

Kuroo and Bokuto both whined, "Agaaashi!/Hey!"

Yes, Akaashi-san, Kenma and I will arrange the things we will use. " Shoyo, then Kenma nod

"Okay, we’ll be going then," I said, then smiling, we grabbed our phone and wallet.

Shoyo said, "Take care of Akaashi-san, Bokuto-san, and Kuroo-san, and can you please buy me some meat buns again?"

"Sur-" I cut off Bokuto-san.

"Sho too many meat buns is bad. I’ll just buy you some fruit. Is that alright? You can also decorate your cake with fruits, "I said, and then he smiled brightly.

Okay, Akaashi-san, "he said. I smiled. Then we left.

When we reached the store, we went to the fruit section. We bought all the things we needed and I bought some fruit yogurts too. After paying, we walked towards Karasuno. I looked at my watch. It’s already 5 in the afternoon. Their practice will be over in half an hour.

"Let’s go Agaashi! I want to see our other son, "Bokuto-san said.

"Please tone your voice down, Bokuto-san, you’re getting a lot of attention," I said while apologizing on behalf of Bokuto.

"We’re here, Bro, let’s go." Kuroo said, then they ran off.

I just face palmed and sighed before going after them. When I reached the gym, I saw them talking to Daichi. Both of them had a serious expression. I could see Bokuto-san clenching his fist, preventing himself from punching Daichi.

 "Hello, Daichi-san," I interrupt them. Daichi looked at me.

What brings you here?Don’t you have school or training? " He asked. I remained poker faced and answered him.

"We’re here to fetch Kei," I said, and he looked shocked when I called Tsukishima by his first name.

Sugawara looks worried. What’s happening here? Akaashi, Bokuto, and Kuroo? What are you guys doing here? Shoyo didn’t attend practice today. We don’t know why. "

We’re here for Kei. We arranged a meet for the 3^rd gym group, and I know Shoyo isn’t here. He called us and said he was sick, so he couldn’t come. " I said, blankly.

"What?! Why didn’t my baby tell me he was sick? " Suga said, freaking out, "Daichi, my baby is sick. Can we go check on him?" he asked Daichi.

"Baby my ass," I thought while mentally rolling my eyes, "What a fake ass bitch."

"Hinata’s household is allergic to fake bitches," I heard Bokuto-san mutter.

Did you say something, Bokuto? " Suga asked.

I said my son isn’t accepting visitors right now, except for Kenma. "Bokuto-san said, emphasizing the word son.

"He isn’t your son, you owl, he’s my son." Suga said, glaring at Bokuto.

"I think we’re going off topic here. Can we just get Kei?" Kuroo said, looking pissed already.

"Kei? "Tsukishima?" he asked, obviously shocked.

"Yes Tsuskishima Kei" Kuroo

If you don’t mind him leaving practice early, but if you do, we can wait if you guys want," I said.

"No no, it's fine, let me call him." Daichi said, then goes inside while Suga is still glaring at Bokuto. Bokuto didn’t even mind him.

Akaashi-san, Bokuto-san, Kuroo-san, "Kei said, bowing at us. The whole Karasuno is present. They bow at us. We bow a little.

Tsuki, please! Don’t tell me you forgot our meet up today. " Kuroo said

"Don’t call me that rooster head," Kei said, rolling his eyes.

"Oh come on Kei, let’s go. Daichi already gave you permission to go." Bokuto-san said. I heard Karasuno gasped when they didn’t hear Tsukishima’s famous line.

 Okay, thanks, Daichi-san. I’ll go change. " Kei said, then went to their clubroom.

Sugashi-san told us Shoyo is sick. Is he okay? " Nishinoya said, looking worried, the same as the other

"Tsk that Boke didn’t even tell me I was his best friend," Kageyama said.

"Huh, best friend, you say? You're nothing but a stupid two-faced blueberry bitch. "I was about to say that to him, but I stopped myself.

I want to get out of here because I can't stand this bunch of phony bastards, and it irritates me to hear their nonsense. " Bokuto whispered, I sigh and take his hand in mine. I looked at a specific someone. He hadn’t said a single word since he saw us.

"I’m done." That’s when Kei arrives.

Bye, Karasuno, we’ll see you guys on the court. " Kuroo I said playfully, but you can see the seriousness in his eyes.

When we were already far from the school, Bokuto started to whine.

I really can’t stand them. Tsk Agaashi, let’s quickly go. I want to see our son right now. " I just nod and we walk towards the bus stop, where we ride on the way to Shoyo’s house.

"Is Shoyo okay now?" Kei asked.

"Hmm, yea, just a bit sad, but that’s why we’re going there to cheer him up." Bokuto said, smiling widely.

"Hmm," Kei hummed, looking down at his phone.

Kei, do you want some strawberries? We bought a lot. Shoyo said he wanted to bake a strawberry cake. I gave him one pack of strawberries, which he gladly accepted.

"Thanks, Akaashi-san," Kei I just smiled at him.

When we reached our stop, we quickly walked towards Shoyo’s house. Bokuto and Kuroo immediately ran off towards the house, while me and Kei just sighed.

They leave the door open. I face palmed. We got inside. I’m ready to scold both of them when I smell freshly baked cake and cookies. I can also smell some curry.

We went inside the kitchen and saw Bokuto and Kuroo almost drooling in front of the cookies and cake while Shoyo was making frosting for the cake.

"Shoyo, here’s the fruits," I said, getting his attention.

Tsuki! Akaashi-san! I already baked the cake, so we can just decorate it. I made two, one chocolate cake and one strawberry cake. Bokuto-san and Kuro-san said they’re the ones who’re going to frost and decorate it while I make the strawberry one. " He excitedly said

"That’s good, but before that, you two, you forgot to close the door. What if someone came in here?" I scolded them. They just pouted.

"Sorry," they both said, I just nod and turn to Shoyo.

"Where’s Kenma?" I asked.

In my room, after we cooked the curry, he said he wanted to lay down while playing. " He answered.

Okay, want some help? I asked.

"Can you slice the fruits, Akaashi-san, for the decoration?" he asked, pouting.

"Sure, Shoyo, is that all?" He just nodded and turned to Kei.

"Kei assisted me in slicing the cake so we could just decorate it," he explained.

"Fine," Kei mumbled, while the other two were busy decorating their disaster chocolate cake.

After almost an hour of preparing food, they were already finished. Kuroo and Bokuto presented their disaster of a cake with a lot of kids' drawings of owls and cats that don’t even look like it. In short, it looks like a poop cake with drawings, while the cake Shoyo and Kei decorated looks sophisticated and appetizing.

"Good job Kei and Sho. This cake looks so amazing. " Kenma praises

"Thank you, Kyaaanma," Shoyo said, hugging Kenma.

"What about our cake, Kenma?" Kuroo said, giving Kenma the puppy eyes, just like with Bokuto. Kenma looks at the cake.

"That thing is disgusting," Kenma said bluntly, as the two cried in a corner.

After the chaos, they started to eat. They were laughing and talking about random things, teasing Kuroo and Bokuto. Once they were done eating, they went to the living room to rest and watch

 "Akaashi-san, can we call Lev?" Sho asked Akaashi, who just nodded and looked at Kenma, who just sighed.

"Lev!!!!" Sho immediately shouted when Lev answered the call.

"Sho!!!" Lev shouted too. Tsuki just rolled his eyes at the noise, but he is relieved that Shoyo is fine now.

"Lev, it’s a shame you aren’t here." Shoyo pouted

"Yea, we have an urgent matter to fix anyway. Are you okay now, Sho?" Lev asked. Then they saw Alisa in the back waving at them, so they waved back.

"Yup, I’m okay now and just now we had a lot of fun. We baked some cakes and decorated them, and we played games and are watching a movie right now," Shoyo continuously said.

Shoyo, sweetie, calm down," Akaashi said, patting Shoyo’s head gently. The ginger just nods and smiles brightly.

They all talked and joked around with Lev for almost half an hour before hanging up and continuing watching. When Shoyo’s mom and Natsu arrived, they greeted them and watched a movie with Natsu while Shoyo’s mom went to her room to rest after eating dinner.

The Tokyo team and Tsuki spent their night in Hinata’s house. Shoyo told them his best friend’s plan and they approved it.

It was midnight and they decided to call it a day because Kenma and the others still needed to wake up early to go to Tokyo. Shoyo looks at his friends laying beside each other in the living room where they decided to sleep, and smiles.

"Thanks guys for cheering me up and I’m happy to be with you," he thought, smiling, before cuddling beside Kenma, who was already sleeping.

Chapter Text

It’s been 4 days since Shoyo knew the truth behind his teammates. He told his mother the next day about what happened, and his mother was determined now to transfer Shoyo to their hometown, which Shoyo agreed to willingly.

His mother told him that she would contact his teachers to inform them of their decision and asked for a favour not to spill any details about Shoyo’s transfer, especially to the volleyball team.

Shoyo, on the other hand, called Coach Ukai and Takeda to tell them further more about the transfer and the reason why they needed to hide his disappearance.

Coach Ukai and Takeda are very disappointed with the team and tell him that they will make punishment for them when he is gone, except for Tsukishima, of course.

Shoyo isn’t really attending Karasuno anymore, so he asked his mom if he could travel to Tokyo to stay with Kenma and spend time with his friends before they go, and his mother agreed.

Right now he is in Kenma’s room lying on the bed playing his switch, but after a minute he gets bored. He looks at the time and it’s already 11:30 am lunch time. He thinks of a great idea. He went to the kitchen to cook lunch. He packed 3 bento boxes and changed his clothes. He decided to cook lunch for Kenma, Kuroo, and Lev, which he needed to deliver in Nekoma.

When he got to Nekoma, the guard asked him what he wanted.

"Good afternoon, Sir. I’m here to deliver my best friend’s lunch that he forgot," Shoyo said.

"Can I at least have your I.D. and log in here, sir?" The guard said. He nodded and pulled out his wallet to get his I.D. and log in.

"You can go now, sir," the guard said, opening the gate.

 "Thank you," Shoyo said, smiling brightly, before walking towards the gym. He could hear the ball being spiked when he knocked on the door.

After waiting for a few minutes, the door opened and Kuroo was shocked to see him.

"Chibi-chan!" Kuroo said excitedly before pulling him into a hug.

"Hello, Kuroo-san," Shoyo greeted him.

"What are you doing here?" he asked. Shoyo lifted the bento boxes.

"I made you guys some bento. Where’s Kenma and Lev?" he asked while dusting his shoes before going inside.

"They’re—" Kuroo didn’t finish what he was saying when Lev suddenly pounced on Shoyo, making them fall. It was a good thing that Kuroo already took the bento from Shoyo.

"Lev, you moron, get off Shoyo!"Yaku yelled, pulling the giant middle blocker away from Shoyo while Kenma, who looked pissed, helped Shoyo to get up, then glared at Lev, who was squirming under Kenma’s deadly glare.

Okay, stop it, Kenken. I’m fine, see. " Shoyo said, then held Kenma’s arm, "Come on, let’s eat lunch. I cooked plenty for you guys. We can just share it." He said the Nekoma just nodded and they sat on the floor, placing the foods in the middle.

"By the way, where’s Coach Nekomata?" Shoyo asked.

"They have a meeting and the classes are cancelled for the afternoon," Kuroo answered while eating

"Oh okay," Shoyo said, then they continued to eat while talking about random things. No one in the team brought up the topic of Karasuno, but all of them are aware of what happened, and as friends of Shoyo, they are mad because of what happened. Aside from that, they already know about Shoyo’s transferring to

"Guys, let’s call them Bokuto-san and Akaashi-san. I want to train and play with you guys." Shoyo said it looked like a puppy waiting to be petted.

"Of course Sho, let me give Bo a ring." Kuroo then grabbed his bag to get his phone.

"Hey Bo," Kuroo said, then turned the speaker on.

"HEY HEY HEY BROOO" After that, you can hear the gentle voice of Akaashi.

"Bokuto-san, please tone it down. We’re in the cafeteria." Akaashi

"Sorry 'Kaashi,' but why did you call me bro?" Bokuto

 "Oh yea, Chibi-chan is here. He said he wants to train and play with us." When Bokuto heard that, he began to shout again.

Hey, Hey, Hey, My Son! How are you? " All the Nekoma players snickered when they heard a loud smack from the other line.

"Bokuto, stop shouting. You’re disturbing all the students here." Konoha said from the other line, even if the Nekoma can’t see Bokuto, they are sure that the horned owl is pouting right now and on the verge of emo mode.

"Hello, Kuroo-san. I’m sorry about Bokuto-san. Anyway, hello Shoyo! " Akaashi said it in the gentlest of tones.

"Hi Akaashi-San, do you guys still have classes? " Shoyo asked.

"I still have one class after lunch while Bokuto-san still has two," Akaashi answered.

Shoyo pouted, which the Nekoma finds endearing.

I can skip class for my son. Let’s skip to spend time with our son. " Bokuto

"No Bokuto-san, you need to attend your classes. You don’t want to fail and spend less time with Shoyo when you fail, right?" Akaashi

Akaashi-san is right. If you guys want, we can play later after your classes. Meanwhile, we’re just gonna play and bond here. " Shoyo proposes

"Are you sure, Shoyo? Is Nekoma fine with waiting till 3? " Akaashi asked hesitantly.

"It's fine, we’ve got nothing to do anyway." Kuroo said, which earned some yeses from the team.

"Okay, we’ll go there after class then," Akaashi said.

Yay! " See you later, Bokuto-san, Akaashi-san! " Shoyo cheerfully said

"See you later, Shoyo" Akaashi while Bokuto They then hung up the phone.

After eating, they rest for at least half an hour before playing. Kenma lends Shoyo one of his training clothes.

They play the first set, dividing the team into two.

Kai decided to be the scorer due to the uneven number of players.

The game starts with Kuroo’s team serving, which was easily received by Yaku, who sent the ball to Kenma, who quickly set the ball to Shoyo, earning the first point of the game.

"Yoshaaa!" After that, the game continued with Kenma being so cunning, completely controlling teams and continuously using Shoyo as a decoy, that made it easier to rack up points, winning the set.

Yay, we won! Take that, you giant! " Shoyo shouted, pointing at Lev, who had just stuck out his tongue at Shoyo.

"Rematch!" Kuroo called out, which made the other team laugh.

Shoyo answered and just like that, they started the next set. They could see that team two completely changed their game plan, deliberately aiming at Kenma, purposely tiring him out, which annoyed the blonde setter, sending a deadly glare at Kuroo, who just smirked at him.

The game continued. Kuroo’s team was ahead by 3 points, needing two points to win the set, but then Kenma’s team called a time out.

"Kenma, what do you want us to do?" Yaku asked.

Okay, you need to do this." Kenma then explains their plan that can completely catch the other team off guard.

Shoyo, I’m counting on you to show us the things me and Akaashi taught you in the training camp," Kenma said, while Shoyo just winked and smirked.

Shoyo has been training with Kenma and Akaashi in secret during the training camp because he wants to surprise his team with his new skills and tricks.

Sure, it’s a bit messy, but it is enough to execute it. After the time out, both teams went to their positions. Yaku messily received it, making it accidentally sent to Shoyo. That made Kuroo smirked, but immediately gasped in shock when they heard the ball hitting the floor on their side.

It was so fast before they could even react. The messy reception was set so fast by Shoyo sending the ball to Inuoka.

Kuroo’s team are lost for words about what they witnessed. They’ve only seen that kind of quick toss by Kageyama, but that toss is different. It doesn’t have the same accuracy as when it had the speed, but you can see the care and gentleness of the setter in tossing the ball for his spiker. The messy reception serves as a distraction to make the set unnoticeable by the opponents.

It’s like a mixer of Kenma and Akaashi’s sets but with the touch of Chibi-chan in speed.

"What the hell was that?!" Kuroo exclaimed before Shoyo could answer his phone rang.

"Wait guys, I’ll just check that," Shoyo said, then ran towards his phone on the bench.

Kuroo then looks at Kenma, who’s smirking at him.

Kenma, the fuck was that? Is that a fluke? " Kuroo questioned Kenma, who just shrugged at him.

Shoyo checks who is calling him; it is Kageyama. He then turned his phone off, waited until the vibration of his phone stopped, then opened it again and saw many texts from the group chat; Suga, Kageyama, and Yachi, some from Coach and Kiyoko. I opened Coach’s message first.

From: Coach

Shoyo, you’re officially off the team. We hadn’t told them yet, but Takeda told them that you’re still sick. That’s why you can’t come to practice and that your Mom isn’t accepting any visitors because you guys have some family problems to solve.

After I read that I sent a short message of gratitude to Coach and Takeda sensei, I opened next Kiyoko-san’s message.

From: Kiyoko

Hey Hinata, I just want to apologize. I didn’t know that the team thought of you that way. Takeda sensei told me what happened. I'm truly sorry I couldn't assist you when that occurred, and I'm deeply disappointed in the team and Yachi.You can trust me not to spill any details about your transfer. Thank you for the past few months we had. I truly enjoyed your company. You’re a great guy. I hope you find a much better team to support and help you with anything.

I was teary-eyed when I finished reading the message. I sent Kiyoko-san a quick message to say that I understand and it’s fine, and I’ll message her from time to time to tell her I’m fine.

I put my phone again on the bench and walked towards the team.

"Hey guys, I’m back," I said, smiling at them.

What took you so long, Sho? Who called you?" Inuoka asked.

Oh, Coach and Kiyoko-san sent me a message. I’m officially off the team and they told the team that I’m still sick and we’re not accepting any visitors. " I explained

"You didn’t tell us who called you Chibi-chan?" Kuroo said

Ah, it was Kageyama, but I didn’t answer it. They sent me messages, but I didn’t open them. I don’t see the need to." I said, "Anyway, let’s continue the game!" I said cheerfully.

They didn’t ask any questions again and we proceeded to the game. It’s our turn to serve. Shibayama receives it and sends the ball to Teshiro, who sets the ball to Lev, but they didn’t seem to match up, so the ball falls on their side.

"Lev, you stupid! That was a good set. You really need to work on your timing even more. " Yaku yelled at him.

"I’m sorry Yaku-san," Lev said, bowing. I just chuckled at them.

Give us a nice serve, Sou! " I shouted when he was serving again.

With our revised plan, we were able to out-lead Kuroo's team in the rally. When Yaku-san got the ball in a disorganized way, I ran beneath it and gave it to the ready hand of Fukunaga-san. Shibayama and Yamamoto attempted to save it, but it was too late.

"Yes! We won! Huh, take that Lev, "I pointed at Lev.

"That’s a bit low, Hinata, but I like the toss fast and with care," Fukunaga-san said, then ruffled my hair.

"Sorry about that, I’m still practicing my set but I’m getting the hang of it." I expressed my delight at being recognized not just by my spiking or jumping.

So it’s not really a fluke? Where and when did you learn to set Chibi-chan? " Kuroo-san asked while we were resting after the tiring set.

At the last training camp, I trained with Akaashi-san and Kenma during free times after lunch. I may not be accurate like Kageyama, but I can give my teammates a fast but with care toss that it’s comfortable for them to hit. Akaashi-san and Kenma said, "I can be a decent setter for a beginner like me." I said, "I want to train harder to be useful for my team. I wanted to surprise them with my newly acquired skill, but I guess I wasn’t really helpful to them. " I said, then looked down.

Yaku and Kenma instantly hugged me on both sides.

Don’t say that Shoyo, you’re not useless. You’re the only person I know that will do all it takes to improve, and don’t think about your former team. I’m sure when you go to your new school you’ll do wonderful. " Yaku-san said

"What did Yaku say?" Nekoma asked, smiling gently at me.

"Thank you guys," I said, and they just smiled.

Kenma said, "We're always here to help Sho, and I'm excited to play the other version of you." Kenma said, that made the Nekoma shocked. I just giggled.

"Wow, the power Shoyo holds," Lev said.

"STFU" Kenma glares at him.

Kuroo-san teased, "How to be you, Chibi-chan."

"Shut up Kuroo" Kenma and we all laughed while resting.

The rest of the day is fun, and it’s more fun when Bokuto-san and Akaashi-san arrive. We played 3v3 again, less Tsuki because he is in Miyagi right now.

While Kenma is on Kuroo’s team with Lev, I was teamed with Akaashi-san and Bokuto-san. During the game, I was able to set to Bokuto-san. It’s a bit shaky, but Akaashi-san and Bokuto-san praise me for a job well done. After playing 2 sets, we decided to eat dinner in a barbeque restaurant. Full is an understatement; we were feeling like our stomachs will explode any moment

When the dinner was over, we parted ways. Bokuto-san and Akaashi-san promised me that we would have a sleepover at Kenma’s tomorrow.

We all bid goodbye. The moment we reached home, Kenma lay on the couch in tiredness. I lay beside him. We instantly hugged each other.

"Today is fun, Ken," I told him.

I’m glad you had fun Sho. All I want for you is to be happy. Kenma said, burying his face in my hair.

I hug him tighter, leaning into his warmth and smiling, knowing that I have friends who will always be there for me no matter what.

Chapter Text

The days passed so fast that Shoyo will leave tomorrow. His mom is already in Tokyo, staying in a local motel a few minutes from Kuroo’s house, so they can easily fetch Shoyo. Shoyo's mother declined, stating that they would be fine.

Shoyo invited Nekoma and the Fukurodani team to a farewell party for Shoyo. Shoyo invited some of his friends in Miyagi too, from Aoba Johsai, Oikawa, Iwaizumi, Kunimi, and Kindaichi. In DateTech, they are Aone and Futakuchi. Kuroo said he invited someone too, but Shoyo didn't mind, because the more the merrier.

Coach Ukai and Takeda sensei have both stated that they will be unable to attend. Shoyo sent them a gratitude message again and told them he would send them a message when he had free time.

The party will start in an hour. Aoba Johsai had already arrived, along with the other Fukurodani members.

"Konoha-san, Onaga-san, thanks for coming." Shoyo said, "Bokuto-san and Akaashi-san are in the backyard grilling meats with Kenma." Both of them nod and smile at him.

"Grand King, Iwaizumi-san, Kin, Nimi!" Shoyo shouted, welcoming them. "Sorry for making you guys travel on short notice." Shoyo said, embarrassed, leading them to the living room to talk.

It’s okay, Chibi-chan, but why did you arrange a farewell party if you’re still coming back after a week? "Oikawa "No offense meant, I’m happy to be here and I’m just wondering why Karasuno isn’t here. They are your team," he said after settling down on the sofa.

"About that, well, I’ve decided to move permanently." Shoyo said, looking down.

Wait, what? Why didn’t you tell us? " Kunimi asked his friend while Kindaichi just looked at him.

The three of them became friends after the first practice match between Aoba Johsai and Karasuno. When Shoyo went to the toilet and got lost, the two of them helped him. After that, they encountered Shoyo next in a store. They bonded and got close. They shared their problems and rants about random things.

While Oikawa and Iwaizumi got close to the ginger after they lost the Inter-High they saw the ginger crying and mopping in the corner because of their lost, the two third years are hesitating to approach him but being a good senpai even if he isn’t attending Aoba Johsai they decided to comfort him and share their experience on their first official game lost. Every once in a while they were hanging out without the knowledge of Karasuno of course.

"Well a lot of things happened for the past days" Shoyo mumbled still looking down the four Aoba Johsai players can see the hurt and sad they look at each other Oikawa decided to sit beside the ginger

"Shoyo what happened?" Iwaizumi asked

"Well.." Shoyo told them what happened last Monday, anger is understatement the Aoba Johsai players are furious

"They what?! Seriously what the fuck is wrong with Karasuno" Oikawa said obviously mad all of them are, Kunimi isn’t wearing his bored expression he looks like about to murder someone Kindaichi and Iwaizumi clenched their fist brows furrowed looking murderous

"Hey its fine guys I just want to leave peacefully without any problem" Shoyo said then sigh Oikawa hugged him burying the red heads face in his chest giving is teammates the look they just nod understanding what Oikawa wants to say

"We’re so sorry Sho we didn’t get to comfort but you could have call us you know we’ll always be here for you"Oikawa said Shoyo just nod

After comforting Shoyo they talked about random things avoiding the topic about Karasuno when Bokuto called Shoyo

"HEY HEY HEY AOBA JOHSAI GLAD YOU GUYS MADE IT" Bokuto said loudly all of them winced at the loud noise

"I see you still didn’t changed Bokuto still loud as ever" Oikawa said while the other players just nod in greetings

"ANYWAY I’LL BORROW MY DISCIPLE FOR A WHILE OR YOU GUYS CAN JUST COME WITH US IN THE BACKYARD OF ALL THE VISITOR ARE THERE WAITING FOR THE FOODS TO COOK" Bokuto

"Its fine we’ll just go there later we just need to talk about something" Oikawa

 "OKAY, LET’S GO SON, AGAASHI IS WAITING FOR US" Before dragging Shoyo to the backyard, while Oikawa was left in the living room,

You know what to do, no holding back to official and practice matches, make them suffer, aim all your spikes and attack each one of them, but don’t make it too obvious. I’ll tell Matsun and Makki about this," Oikawa said seriously.

"Yes, Captain," both Kunimi and Kindaichi said.

"Win or lose, we’re going to make them pay for what they did," Iwaizumi smirked.

"Good," Oikawa then said.

They started planning on what to do when the doorbell rang. Oikawa stood up to open it.

"Oh look who's here, the Iron Wall brat and Aone-san," Oikawa said, smirking at Futakuchi.

"Shut up Flatass, just let us in." They heard Iwaizumi laugh at the back, which made Oikawa whine.

"Iwa-chan" Oikawa then gave space for the DateTech players, but when he did that, they saw Tsukishima and Kiyoko with Asahi.

What the fuck are you doing here, you Jesus wannabe? " Oikawa spat, Iwaizumi held him back, and Asahi flinched and looked down at what Oikawa said.

"Calm down, Oikawa, let’s let them in. I hope you guys have a reasonable explanation for this Tsukishima. " Iwaizumi said. 

"Well explain now." Oikawa said he was pissed off seeing Asahi.

"Oikawa-san, Asahi asked if he could come with us because he wanted to talk to Hinata," Kiyoko said.

"What for? And what if Karasuno asked him to spy on this?! We can’t just trust this guy, "Oikawa said, looking at Asahi with disgust.

Iwaizumi hit him in the head with "Shittykawa calm the fuck down."

"Iwa-chan, what was that for?" Oikawa

"Shut up and let him talk to you." Iwaizumi then looks at Asahi.

"I just want to apologize to Hinata." Asahi

"Huh-" Oikawa is about to say something when Iwaizumi covers his mouth and nods at Asahi.

"I know what I did was very wrong and I can’t change that now, but I want to ask for forgiveness before Hinata leaves, and don’t worry, I didn’t tell anyone about this." Asahi said, they all calmed down.

"Tsk whatever." Oikawa rolled his eyes, then looked at Aone.

"What about you guys? Do you know what happened?" He asked Aone, just nodding, "What are your plans?"

"Crush Karasuno" Aone simply said like it was nothing. Asahi stiffened while Tsukishima just shrugged. He doesn’t really care because he already has plans for only the 3^rd gym squad knows

"Good, at least we have the same goal." Oikawa

"Where’s Shoyo?" Tsukishima asked.

"They’re in the backyard cooking. Nekoma and Fukurodani are already there. Do you guys want to go there now?" Iwaizumi. They all nod and walk towards the backyard. They saw them decorating the place and the pool while the others were cooking, mainly Akaashi and Shoyo.

Oh you guys are finally here. We’re almost done here. You guys can find your seats and, oh.. Hi Asahi-san, what brought you here? " Shoyo asked confusedly after seeing Asahi.

Hinata: I want to talk to you if possible. Asahi said.

"Uhmm," Hinata says to Akaashi.

"Go sweetie. I can take care of this. Iwaizumi and Kiyoko, can you help me? " Akaashi gently pushed Shoyo towards Asahi.

Sure, "Iwaizumi and Kiyoko, while Bokuto shouted

Hey, hey, hey, can someone help us set up the net for the pool?" My son said, "He wants to play volleyball in the pool." Bokuto shouted, the others nodded, and he went towards the people decorating to help.

Shoyo sighs for the nth time. He is nervous that he will talk to Asahi alone. He is still sad and hurt. They stop at a secluded area in Kuroo’s house.

"Ahm so.. why do you want to talk to me, Asahi-san?" I asked.

Hinata: I’m really, really sorry for what I did. We did, "Asahi said, bowing lowly in front of Shoyo, while the latter was speechless.

I’ve never been a good senpai to you. I was filled with jealousy and envy that you would eventually replace me as an ace. That’s why I joined Daichi and the others. " He said, already tearing up.

"A-Asahi, you don’t need to bow in front of me." Shoyo said, obviously panicking because Asaji is still bowed down in front of him.

Asahi said, "I know I don’t deserve to be forgiven. What I did and we did is unforgivable because you showed us kindness, but we repay your selfishness and betrayal. "

Shoyo said exasperatedly, "Please, Asahi-san, you can stand up now." Asahi complied, and you can see the shame, guilt, and regret in his eyes.

Shoyo took a deep breath before talking

You know, I love you guys. I treated you all like my family. I’m even willing to be left here after knowing that we need to move because I don’t want to ditch you guys because the tournament is getting near. "Daichi and Suga became my parental figures while you took the uncle part. " Shoyo then took a deep breath before continuing. Asahi is already crying.

Noya and Tanaka, ahh.... I looked up to them so much that I felt like their real little brothers, Kageyama, Yamaguchi, and Yachi. I treated them as my brothers and sisters, my best friends aside from Kenma, but I guess I was the only one thinking that way haha. Shoyo laughed without humour. Every word he said was dripping with hurt and betrayal while looking directly into Asahi’s eyes.

But you know what’s crazy? Despite all the things I’ve heard, I still love you guys, and I’ll forgive you no matter what, but I can’t definitely forget. So you don’t have to ask for forgiveness because I already forgave you, Asahi-san. I already forgave all of you," Shoyo said, smiling with sadness.

Please don't tell the others about me leaving and continue to be the best out there. The ace that will inspire and support his teammates. You can stay to have fun with us, Asahi-san. We don't mind, and thank you for apologizing even though it's already too late. " He then smiled and left Asahi alone, tears streaming down his cheeks. 

I’m really sorry, Hinata, and thank you. " Asahi muttered. He decided to leave because he didn’t know if he could face their other friends.

When Shoyo returned, the preparation was nearly complete, and he saw the others already arranging the foods on the table.

"Akaashi-san, can I help you guys with something?" He asked, smiling. Akaashi-san noticed that his eyes were red and puffy, so he smiled at the ginger.

It’s okay. Sho, you can freshen up in the bathroom. We’ll take care of this. " Akaashi smiled gently while the latter just nodded.

After half an hour of preparing, everything is set and ready. They are just waiting for a certain someone to arrive.

"Arghh, where the fuck is Kuroo?! We’ve been waiting here for almost an hour now! " Kenma grumbles

"Chilled out, Ken, I’m sure Kuroo is on the way now." Shoyo said reassuringly, and just like that, Kuroo arrived.

"Hello, people!" Kuroo shouted, grinning widely.

"At last! The fuck did you go to?!" Kenma asked, looking very pissed. Kuroo walked up to him and kissed his forehead.

Aww, did my kitten miss me? I’m sorry, kitten. I just need to fetch someone at the train station, "Kurio said."

"Well, the station is just 30 minutes away from here," Akaashi said.

"Welp, I still need to wait for those people and here they come." Kuroo said, "You can come out now!"

Then a certain two-meter-tall guy went out, and Shoyo’s tears began to well up.

"Hey, Dwarfy, have you missed me?"The guy said, smirking, "Shoyo, just run so fast and jump high and wrap your legs around the person’s waist."

"You stupid lamppost, why didn’t you tell me you were coming?" Shoyo said, burying his face in his best friend’s neck.

"Heh, then it isn't a surprise anymore, so did you miss me?" He asked.

"I so missed you, Haku," Shoyo said cutely, to which his friends cooed at him.

"Ah, still a baby, I see," Haku teased.

"Shut up," still clinging to him like a monkey,

Kuroo said this while hugging Kenma's waist, and all of their friends were smiling at him.

"I love it, Kuroo-san. Thank you," Shoyo then smiled brightly.

Well, before anything else, I just want to introduce myself because my best friend seems to have forgotten to introduce me. I’m Hakuba Gao, 2^nd year in Kamomedai, a wing spiker, "Hakuba said, smiling at them still holding Shoyo.

 "Damn bro, you’re so tall. What’s your height?" Kindaichi asked, slightly looking up at Gao.

"203.3 cm, not unlike this dwarfy tangerine who looks like an elementary student," Gao said, smirking, while Shoyo just pinched him.

"You’re just too tall, you lamppost, and stop calling me dwarfy!" Shoyo looked like he was about to bite Gao, who just laughed at him, Akaashi noticed.

Come on, sweetie, get down now. Let’s start eating so we can start your pool party, alright? We have already set up the net in the pool. Akaashi said, motioning Shoyo to come down excitedly after hearing what Akaashi said.

Really?! Let’s go "Shoyo, Gao laughed.

"What are you laughing at?" Shoyo asked, brow furrowed.

"Nah, don’t mind me" Gao said thinking of something funny, "I just hope the pool is a kiddie pool or else we’re not going to see you because you’re underwater." Gao said, laughing, which the others heard and laughed too.

"Why you---" Shoyo said, about to pounce on Gao when Akaashi held him.

Okay, stop it, guys, donease Shoyo now. Let’s eat."

All of them get their own food, chattering about random things when Kuroo’s phone rang. He looked at it, then smirked.

Ohh, it seems like my other surprise is here. Let me get it. " Kuroo announced

"There’s more?" Shoyo asked with sparkling eyes.

"Yes, and it’s not just for you, Chibi-chan." Kuroo said mischievously before leaving. After a few minutes, a certain someone froze in his spot, hearing a familiar voice and song.

"Baki baki ni ore? Nani wo?" Oikawa simply froze in place, still processing what was going on.

"Good evening, thank you for inviting us," Ushijima said, seriously as usual.

"Tendou-san, Ushiwaka-san, welcome!" Shoyo said brightly.

"Well, I invited them because, well, why not?"Kuroo said, smirking at Oikawa, who had just awakened from his reverie.

"Karasuno’s no. 10," Tendou said, Shoyo tense at the nickname.

Ahm Tendou-san, you can call me Hinata. I’m not part of Karasuno anymore. " Shoyo said, tensely. Tendou noticed that there was something wrong, so he nodded and patted the ginger’s head, who just smiled at him.

"Hinata Shoyo" Ushijima 

"Ushiwaka-san, it appears that I won't be able to fulfill my challenge to you that we will beat you and go to Nationals, huh?"Shoyo said, looking up at Ushijima.

"A shame indeed. I’m looking forward to having a match with you," Ushijima said.

"Oh you still can, but I think it will be in National Court, so make sure you go to Nationals again. Well, goodluck to you and Grand King." Shoyo said, pointing out Oikawa, who’s hinding behind Kindaichi and Iwaizumi.

"Greeting Iwaizumi," Ushijima said to Iwaizumi, who just nodded while pushing Oikawa off of him.

"Oikawa, it’s nice to see you here." But Oikawa just rolled his eyes.

No way, Satan! Not today!Ahhhhhh Iwa-chan! Hide me from that recording machine, "Oikawa said, almost hiding under Iwaizumi’s shirt. That made all of them laugh at Oikawa.

"The fuck is the recording machine. You're talking about crappykawa?" Iwaizumi said, looking very pissed off, trying to push Oikawa off of him.

"Him! He is a living nightmare voice recording machine in my life! Save Me IWA-CHAN! " Oikawa said that makes them laugh even more while Iwaizumi is pissed. Ushijima is clueless.

"I’m a real human. Oikawa If you come to Shiratorizawa, you can learn more about the difference between a machine and a human. It’s not too late for you to transfer. I’ll handle all your papers if you want, "Ushijima said.

They are all laughing at Oikawa’s suffering.

"Man, this is really a good decision. This is entertaining more than I expected." Kuroo exclaimed, dying of laughter alongside Bokuto.

"No! Shut up! Iwa-chan, see he is a voice recording that always haunts me, "Oikawa said dramatically.

Oh, cut your crap, Shittykawa, and let go of my fucking shirt!" Iwaizumi shouted.

After that chaotic event, they continue eating dinner. Kuroo and Bokuto secretly put alcohol into the fruit punch.

In just half an hour, the first years are already tipsy, even Ushijima, who surprisingly has a low alcohol tolerance. Tendou is enjoying the chaos with Kuroo, Bokuto, and Gao. They are all laughing when suddenly Ushijima starts to dance in front of Oikawa, continuously repeating the words that will haunt Oikawa for the rest of his life.

"You should have come to Shiratorizawa." Ushijima, who started to dance, Shoyo, Inuoka, Shibayama, and Lev were hyping him up and decided to join the dance.

 "Please make him stop Iwa-chan." Oikawa is sitting on the floor looking so traumatized, covering his ears to block Ushijima’s calling, but Iwaizumi just laughed, same with Kunimi and Kindaichi, and continued to eat his cake.

"Nah, you can manage that. I believe in you, Shittykawa." Iwaizumi

While Akaashi, Kenma, and Tsukishima are in the corner looking so done with their friends,

"Akaashi-san, why are we still here?" Tsukishima asked, watching the chaos unfold.

"To suffer while I’m here to film the tea," Kiyoko answered, beside them, recording the whole scene.

Akaashi sighs

"Keiji I think we need to sober them up, especially Shoyo, "Kenma said.

"Yeah, you're right *sigh* but first let me smack Kuroo and Bokuto."As Akaashi walked towards Tendou, Kuroo, Bokuto, and Gao, he grabbed a paper plate holder and smacked them right behind the head.

I really can’t trust you with this, Kuroo, Tendou and Bokuto. Look what you’ve done to Shoyo. I'm sure he’ll have a hangover tomorrow. If my baby suffers from head aches tomorrow, I’ll make sure to smack you both till you drop. " Akaashi said, then turned to Gao.

Gao-san, please stop encouraging these two and can you please get Shoyo? I’ll get him some warm water to sober him up. You too, Tendo, please get Ushiijima. I don’t think Oikawa-san will survive this night being sane. " Akaashi, Gao just smiles and nods before walking towards Shoyo, while Tendou laughs hard before nodding.

The other Seijoh players snickered as Iwaizumi smirked, and Akaashi sighed.

Iwaizumi-san, can you please get Oikawa-san there. We still need to sober Shoyo up. We promised to play pool volleyball with him." After Akaashi said that they all move to calm the chaos,

After sobering up Shoyo, the other Nekoma first years, and Ushijima, they change into their swimsuits. Kuroo grabbed Kenma when he got out of the bathroom and jumped into the pool.

Kuroo, you fucking rooster! It’s cold " Kenma shouted, wiping his face and smacking Kuroo, who was just laughing at him. They heard Shoyo giggle.

It’s okay, Ken, this will be fun. " Shoyo then turned to Gao.

"Lamppost carry me," Shoyo, Gao complied, laughing, then carried Shoyo like a baby.

"Ready Sho? Give us some space, this will be one hella of a jump. " Gao smirked at everyone in the pool, giving Gao and Shoyo to jump on

"Here we go!" Gao gets a run up before jumping with Shoyo squealing happily.

Shoyo said, clinging onto Gao because he couldn’t reach the bottom of the pool.

"Sho You’re so small you can’t even reach the bottom. How can you play now? " Gao laughed while holding Shoyo’s waist.

Shut up. You’ll carry me throughout the game. " Shoyo remarked sassily.

And that night was one hella of a night playing volleyball and partying till around 2 a.m. because they received a noise complaint from the neighbors because of Bokuto’s constant screaming when they decided to sing, and Oikawa's shouting at Ushijima, who keeps bothering him all night about going to Shiratorizawa.

It is indeed the most memorable bonding moments Shoyo had with his friends, who he considered family, even Ushijima and Tendou, who grew closer to the ginger, and it's a bonus that he is with his best friend who traveled so far just to surprise him.

Chapter Text

Shoyo is woken up by someone who keeps on shaking him.

"Sho wake up, it’s already 5, your Mom will fetch you guys at 7, Hakuba-san is already awake," Akaashi said.

"Mhmm, five more minutes please, Mum ‘Kaashi" Shoyo mumbled in his sleep.

Oh my God, he called me Mom!’ Akaashi thought, obviously freaked out but happy.

Okay baby, I’ll be back in 5 minutes, okay? " Akaashi said softly before walking quietly outside, but containing his excitement, he let out a blindingly bright smile that the others had never seen before because he is always composed and neutral in face.

"Woaah there, who got you smiling like that?" Kuroo asked, wondering. He was eating beside Bokuto and Kenma.

"Yea, Agaashi, and where is our son?" Bokuto asked, munching his food.

"He’s still sleeping. I’ll be back after 5 minutes." Akaashi answered, smiling from ear to ear.

"What’s with a smile, Akaashi?" Kuroo asked curiously.

"Oh right, my sweetie called me Mom," Akaashi said while getting his own breakfast. Gao, Kuroo, and Kenma were stunned but eventually chuckled, imagining Shoyo calling Akaashi "Mom" while Bokuto choked on his food.

Akaashi, as a very worried boyfriend, got the nearest glass, poured it with water, and gave it to Bokuto.

"Koutaro, I told you many times to take it easy when you’re eating." Akaashi reprimanded but was concerned.

"He called you Mom?! It is unfair. I want my son to call me "Dad" too. Bokuto whines after recovering.

"Koutaro, not too loud, you’ll wake Shoyo" Akaashi said, going back to his seat.

Agaashi does Shoyo don’t love me anymore. That’s why he doesn’t call me Dad. Bokuto asked, slowly going into emo mode, making the spectators laugh at the situation, except Kenma, who looks bored and Gao, who looks amused. Akaashi heaved a sigh before answering Bokuto.

"Koutaro, of course, Shoyo loves you. I’m sure he’ll call you eventually. Why don’t you come with me when I wake Shoyo up?" Akaashi said, consoling his sad big owl.

Really? " Before Akaashi even answers, Bokuto pouts, looking like a deflated owl. But Tsukishima butted in, who looked like he'd woken up from Bokuto’s loud voice.

 Oh, please stop being sappy first thing in the morning and stop shouting!" Tsukishima, as salty as ever.

"Tsuki, stop being grumpy early in the morning," Kuroo said.

"Don’t call me that," Tsukishima said, sitting beside Gao, who looked very entertained.

"Right Kei" Kuroo

Kei, there’s strawberry milk in the refrigerator and strawberry jam on the counter. You can get them so you can have breakfast. I’ll just wake Shoyo up. Come on, Kou." Akaashi said, grabbing his deflated owl boyfriend towards Shoyo’s room.

The only people who stayed last night are Akaashi, Bokuto, Gao, and Tsukishima. While the Aoba Johsai and Shiratorizawa players plus Kiyoko went home last night, the players from Tokyo also went home. Sadly, Lev couldn’t stay over because of their family gathering.

Akaashi and Bokuto went inside the room. They saw Shoyo curled up on his futon.

"Shoyo sweetie, it's already been five minutes." Akaashi said, gently shaking Shoyo.

"Hmm" Shoyo just moved away.

"HEY HEY HEY SON, WAKE UP!" Bokuto said in a loud voice that made Shoyo and Akaashi flinch.

"Bokuto Koutaro," Akaashi said in a stern voice, looking seriously at Bokuto.

"Hmm Pa'Kou, please not too loud, my head hurts." Shoyo mumbled half asleep. Bokuto froze in his place, but Akaashi is pissed off right now.

Sweetie, come on, take a bath while I make you some sweet tea and pancakes. " Akaashi said, massaging Shoyo’s head. Shoyo sat up and nodded.

Let’s go, Koutaro, we’re going to have a talk with you and Kuroo. " Akaashi dragged his still dazed boyfriend.

"He called me Pa," Bokuto muttered until they reached the kitchen and saw their friends laughing, except Kenma and Tsukishima.

Kuroo-san, come here" Akaashi said, grabbing the newspaper before rolling it Kuroo looks confused but compliant as he stands next to Bokuto, who is still in his own world.

"What happened to Bokuto?" he asked, confused.

"This happened," Akaashi said before hitting them in the head.

"Ow Akaashi, what the hell?!" Kuroo said, holding his head where Akaashi hit him. Same with Bokuto, who seems to have woken up from his own world now.

"Agaaashi, whyyy?" Bokuto

"I told you last night that if Shoyo got head aches from the alcohol, I'd smack you both until you died, didn't I?"Akaashi said, hitting them one more time, and they heard their friends snicker.

"Kenma help me," Kuroo said.

"Kei help" Bokuto

 "Nah, we’re good," Tsukishima and Kenma both said, while Gao was dying of laughter.

"I hope you both learned your lesson about no alcohol when it involves Shoyo, understand?" Both Kuroo and Bokuto nod.

"Good" Akaashi then walked towards the counter, where he grabbed the tea bags, honey, and lemon from the ref.

Akaashi asked, "Can you please make Shoyo some sweet tea? His head hurts. I’m going to cook some pancakes quickly. Kenma nods as he grabs some pancake mix.

"Kei, get a plate for Shoyo please." Kei simply nods before rising to get plates and utensils for Shoyo.

"Wow, you guys really baby Shoyo so much," Gao said in amusement while watching them prepare all the things for Shoyo.

"Of course he’s our baby, even though he is the oldest first year," Bokuto said proudly, half alive because of Akaasi’s beating.

Seriously? Lmao being the oldest but being the shortest. " Gao said, chuckling

"That’s what makes him so adorable, so it’s fine." Akaashi said, pouring the pancake mix

"That’s true," Gao said, then continued to drink his coffee.

While at Karasuno’s morning practice

The players, except Enno, Nari and Kino, are in the gym sitting on the floor doing stupid things, mainly Tanaka and Noya, while Suga is hyping them up. Daichi is trying to stop them. Kageyama and Yachi are making out in the corner. Asahi is sitting quietly beside Yams, who seems to be busy on his phone texting Tsukishima, but the latter isn’t replying to him and avoids him and the team for the whole week. The fact that Hinata is still hasn’t attending school is unusual.

"Hey guys, did you notice that Tsuki has been distant towards us the whole week?" Yams asked all of them to glance at him, even Kageyama and Yachi. Asahi remained quiet.

"Now that you mention it, yes, he’s been distant for the whole week and he isn’t here. He said he needed to go to Tokyo with his mom for family purposes," Daichi said.

"Maybe the beanpole just wants to slack off," Kageyam said.

Shut up, Kags, it's that annoying Hinata who's slacking here. " Yams retorted, glaring at Kageyama.

"Whatever," Kageyama grumbled, "and yes, that Boke didn't attend for a week, now we haven't mastered the new quick and now he is slacking off, I'm sure he'll be more sucks when he returns."

 "He isn’t answering any of my messages or calls," Suga said.

"Me neither," Kageyama and Yachi both said.

I'm going to make him practice 10 times harder when he comes back. We need to make him master the new quick before Spring High, even though he sucks at everything. " Daichi said, and they all laughed.

"So when are you going to kick him off?" Yams asked.

"When we won the spring tournament, he was our ticket to Nationals with his and Kageyma’s quick," Daichi said.

"I can’t wait to take his position. It sucks staying on the bench," Yams said, smirking.

"Don’t worry, Yams, just bear with it for now." When the door of the gym suddenly opened, they all looked at it in shock. They all went pale when they saw Coach Ukai, Takeda, and Kiyoko, who all looked very disappointed and angry at the door.

"Wow, so much for being a team, huh?" Ukai said sarcastically.

"W-wait, Coach, it’s not what you think. We’re just joking around." Suga stutteringly said.

"Y-yea, C-coach, w-we’re just joking around to kill time." Daichi still tried to reason out

Stop, you’re bullshit! We heard all that from the beginning! " Ukai snapped at them. They all looked down in shame and nervousness.

"I expected more of you third and second years," Takeda said, shaking his head in disappointment while Kiyoko just blankly stares at them. Then she turns to Yachi, who looks like she is about to cry.

So much for being a senpai, don't you think? Sugawara, Asahi, and Daichi, you are supposed to be role models for the team, but I’m deeply disappointed in the three of you. Tanaka and Noya, what happened to the "I've always got your back" you both always say? A senpai will never backstab his kohai just because he lacks most of the basic skills, and in your first years, you were supposed to be his best friend, right? Shoyo accepted all of you despite any of your flaws. You know what, I don't know what to say to all of you anymore. " Ukai said, shaking his head in disappointment and rage when the other 2nd year arrived.

"And you three knew, right?" Ukai asked, and they just looked down. "You knew, but didn’t do anything."

"We tried to stop them, but they didn’t listen." Ennoshita said.

You could’ve told us!" Ukai yelled.

"T-they t-threaten us not to tell you," Kino said, and Ukai heaved a very deep sigh.

 Shoyo is no longer a member of the team or a student at this school. " When Ukai dropped the news, all of them were shocked, except for Ukai, Takeda, and Kiyoko.

"W-what do you mean, c-coach?" Kageyama asked, looking so pale and about to cry.

"He heard all of you last Monday talking about him, so he decided to just transfer permanently." Takeda said that they were taken aback by what Takeda said.

"P-permanently?" Suga

He is supposed to tell you that he will be gone for a week to study in their hometown’s school to try if he can adapt there, but he didn’t want to ditch you guys, so he bargained with his mom that if he can’t adapt, he’ll stay here, but even if he does, he still wants to be here because he doesn’t want to leave you. He is willing to sacrifice being with his mom and sister just to be with you and this is what you repay him? Well now that he is gone, I hope you guys are happy with what you did. " Ukai explained a bit calmly.

Because Shoyo is gone, I will double all your practice to fill in the attack that only Shoyo can do. Now warm up, you little shits. After that, run 25 laps and 25 laps of diving, and receive 20 spikes and 50 receives for Nishinoya. " Ukai yells, and they immediately comply.

Each of them is feeling guilt, shame, and sadness.

Let’s go back to Tokyo.

Akaashi, Kenma, Tsukishima, Kuroo, Bokuto, Gao, and Shoyo are waiting for Shoyo’s mom to fetch them and say their goodbyes.

Be sure to hone all your skills, chibi-chan, so we can play each other at Nationals, okay? I’ll miss you so much, chibi-chan, "Kuroo said. Shoyo just nods before hugging Kuroo, who hugs back.

Kei, I already know what you're up to, so there's no need to tell me; I'll see you at Nationals, okay?I’ll miss you so much, Kei. "Shoyo said, turning to Tsukishima and hugging him.

"Whatever Shoyo, I’ll block all your spikes at Nationals, so be ready." Tsukishima said, hugging Shoyo's back a little bit tight.

"And I’ll spike over you, Kei," Shoyo said, which earned a soft chuckle from the salty blonde.

"I’ll miss you Sho," Kei whispered in Shoyo’s ear. The latter just nodded and hugged him tighter too. Their friend could see Tsukishima’s expression. He wants to say something, but he is holding himself back before letting go.

 "Mum'Kaashi, I’ll miss you." Shoyo runs towards Akaashi, hugging him tight while tearing up.

"I’ll miss you too, sweetie," Akaashi said, gently patting Shoyo’s head.

Please take care of Kei and Pa’Kou for me. " Shoyo whispered

Of course, I will, sweetie.Please take care of yourself. Eat on time, don’t overwork yourself, make new friends and have fun. Remember, we’re just one call away. " Akaashi said, hugging Shoyo before wiping the tears from his eyes and kissing his forehead.

My Son!! Please don’t leave your papa. " Bokuto suddenly burst into tears, hugging Shoyo tightly, who seemed to have been struggling to breathe.

"P-Pa’Kou I-I c-can’t breathe" Shoyo said Kuroo and Tsukishima pulled Bokuto off Shoyo.

"Koutaro, stop squishing Shoyo so much" Akaashi

"But Agaashee, he’s going to leave us," Bokuto yelled, crying. All of them facepalmed, while Gao was just laughing.

You can call me at least once a day. I’ll send you guys my schedule when I get home, so you'll know when to call. Shoyo reassured them before hugging Bokuto, who returned the hug but not as tightly as the first.

I’m Gonna Miss You, Son" Bokuto

"Koutaro, will you please refrain from yelling? We‘re getting a lot of attention right now." Akaashi

"Sorry Akaashi," Bokuto said, pouting.

Oh God, can I revoke my decision? I don’t want to deal with this every day. Tsukishima said, which made Kuroo laugh.

"You can’t back out now, Kei. You’re my other son now," Bokuto said, letting go of Shoyo.

"No thanks, I have my actual Dad," Tsukishima said.

"All right, stop; it's my turn; come here, Shoyo."Kenma said, spreading his arm open so Shoyo could hug him, which the latter gladly did.

"I’m going to miss you so much, Ken," Shoyo said, already crying.

Aww Sho, don’t cry. I’m going to miss you too. So please don't cry now. Like you said, we can call each other every day if we have free time. If you want to see or be with us, I told you.You can just message us and we will gladly fetch or go to Nagano for you. " Kenma said, softly caressing his best friend’s back.

Really?" Shoyo asked while sniffing

"Of course, Shoyo, your mother is on her way any minute now." Shoyo’s mom’s car arrived, and Kenma said, "Speaking of,"

Mrs. Hinata is shocked and happy to see Gao. They get all of Shoyo’s luggage and put it in the trunk of the car.

This is it, guys. Goodbye, guys. I’m going to miss you all. " Shoyo said as he was starting to tear up, the 3rd gym group pulled him in for a hug.

"We’re going to miss you too, Shoyo," they all said.

Take care, okay? Call us when you arrive. " Akaashi said Shoyo just nodded, wiping his tears after the hug.

I will. I love you guys. I’ll see you at Nationals, "Shoyo said while getting inside the car.

"Yea, see you Shoyo, we love you too." They said, then closed the car’s door. They waved until the car was out of their sight.

Come on guys, Shoyo will be sad too if you guys are sad. Now what we have to do is make sure to win and go to the Nationals to see Shoyo. "Akaashi said, and the others agreed, wiping a few tears from their eyes.

Let’s go get ready. We still need to pack our things. Bokuto-san, even you Kei. " Akaashi, they all nod and go inside the house. Tsukishima was about to go when Kenma pulled him in.

Why didn’t you tell Shoyo? You were about to confess a while ago, right? " Kenma asked, looking at Tsukishima.

"I don’t know what you’re talking about." Kei looks away from Kenma.

"You definitely know what I’m talking about, Kei." Kenma sighs.

It’s because I know he doesn’t like me. If I confess to him and he rejects me, it might make him feel guilty and I don’t want that to happen, especially if he is leaving okay. I don’t want to burden him just for my feelings. " Kei said, still looking away, but there was sadness in his voice.

Kenma sighed before patting Tsukishima’s back.

Kei, sooner or later, you can’t carry the burden of hiding your true feelings," Kenma said, then started to walk inside the house. "It’s better to say let out your feelings now before it finally consumes you and trust me, when you all let it out, you’ll feel better."

When Kenma leaves, Tsuki looks up, preventing his tears from falling.

"Like I would let that happen, I’ll tell him, just not this time." Tsukishima mumbled, then wipes his tears and goes inside the house.

With Shoyo

Shoyo is cuddling beside Gao while sniffing. He will miss his friends, but he knows they will see him soon.

"Stop crying, Dwarfy, you can see them again. It’s not like you’re moving to another country, you know," Gao said, hugging his best friend.

"I know," Shoyo said, leaning into Gao more.

"Come on, just sleep. This is a very long ride." Gao said. Shoyo just nodded, then drifted to sleep.

Chapter Text

After a few hours of travel, the Hinata family plus Gao arrived at Nagano. The two Hinata siblings were fast asleep, cuddling Gao, who had wrapped both his arms around the two embodiments of the sun.

Mrs. Hinata stopped the car in front of their 2-story house. She saw her cousin and Gao’s mother waving at her. She waved back before turning off the car’s engine. She gets out of the car and the two ladies approach her and hug her.

"I missed you so much, cousin," her cousin said.

"I missed you too," Mrs. Hinata said, then turned to her best friend.

"Hey bitch, you look old," Mrs. Hinata joked.

"Huh, you look old too, you bitch," Mrs. Hakuba said, then they looked at each other and burst into laughter before hugging each other.

Damn you, you never change, huh? This is why I missed you so much, "Mrs. Hinata said.

"I miss you too, best friend. It’s been what, 5 years since we last saw each other and you never change either," Mrs. Hakuba said.

"Of course, anyway, did you know your son went to Tokyo yesterday?" Mrs. Hinata

"Yea, he told me he was going to meet Shoyo. By the way, where are the kids?" Mrs. Hakuba said

Mrs. Hinata said, "They are sleeping in the car. Shoyo’s been crying because he needs to leave behind his friends."

"Oh well, let's wake them up because the foods are getting cold inside," Mrs. Hakuba said.

Then they wake the kids up. Mrs. Hakuba and Shoyo’s aunt immediately hug both gingers.

Shoyo, it’s been so long and you haven’t changed a bit, "Shoyo’s aunt said."

"Oh, you mean the height, Auntie?" Gao teased, then Shoyo kicked his foot.

Shoyo said, "Oh shut up you lamppost," then the elders just laughed.

"You’re still cute as ever, Shoyo, and this little ginger here is so pretty." Mrs. Hakuba said while kissing Natsu’s cheek, which made the little ginger giggle.

"Auntie, I’m not cute," Shoyo said, pouting.

"Huh, say that again if you’re not the size of a grade school student Dwarfy." Gao teased, which resulted in Shoyo chasing him around.

 "All right, stop that. Let's go inside; the food is already prepared. " Shoyo’s aunt said

All of them went inside to see different dishes being prepared.

"Where’s Mom?" Mrs. Hinata asked her cousin

Shoyo's aunt answered, "She's taking a nap right now."

Okay, Mrs. Hinata said.

"Come on, let’s eat up," Mrs. Hakuba said.

While they are eating, the elderly are catching up by talking about adult stuff.

By the way, Shoyo I forgot to tell you that you’ll be staying in dorms in Kamomedai, although despite being a first year, you’ll be staying in the second year dorms. You’ll be staying at Gao’s so that you can feel at ease. Shoyo’s aunt

"Wait, I thought I got to come home every day." Shoyo asked, confusedly.

Well, me and your mother talked about this. It’ll be better for you to stay at the dorms so you don’t get too exhausted from biking for at least an hour just to get home. " Shoyo’s aunt

"But Mom can give me and Natsu a lift to school." Shoyo said he isn’t used to staying in dorms. He knows he will be with his best friend, but because of what happened to Karasuno, it is getting harder for him to trust other people.

Sweetie Natsu's school is only a 10-minute walk from here, and aside from that, it will help you get used to the area and adapt easily. " Mrs. Hinata said, smiling at her son. "You can visit us whenever you want, not just every day, and you can play volleyball for a long time when you stay at the dorms," she said, smiling at her son.

Shoyo made a face, having second thoughts, but eventually sighed and smiled at his mother before answering.

"Okay, Mom and Auntie," the tangerine answered.

"Great," his mom and aunt said.

Well, Sho, when we live in the dorms, you can meet my teammates as well. Gao said that it made Shoyo a bit stiffened, and that didn’t go unnoticed by his best friend.

"Don’t worry, Sho, I got you." Gao said, smiling at Shoyo, reassuring him.

Aww, look at them, bitch. Do you think they’ll be a great couple? " Mrs. Hakuba teased them, making Gao whine.

Mom, you know, I like someone else. Don’t act like you haven’t met Korai, "Gao said.

I'm just teasing you both. Sure, I met Korai before, but you just introduced him as a friend, so why don't you just man up and confess, and stop being such a jerk? " Mrs. Hakuba pointed to her son, which made Shoyo laugh at his best friend and aunt.

 "Hey bitch language, you’re in front of the children," Mrs. Hinata said.

"Says someone who said a bad word too," Mrs. Hakuba said, then rolled her eyes at her best friend.

Shoyo’s aunt just faced palmed before smacking both women in the head.

"Shut up, both of you," Shoyo's aunt says.

"She started it first," Mrs. Hinata said.

"What? It’s you who started it, "Mrs. Hakuba said, then they started fighting again.

Hey Sho, you want to get out of here? Let’s ditch them. I don’t want to get involved in this war of childishness. " Gao whispered into Shoyo, who just snickered and looked at his Aunt for permission, which her Aunt nodded before grabbing Natsu, who looked completely unaware of what was going on.

Gao and Shoyo then run out of the house.

"So what now?" Shoyo asked, looking around the place he grew up too.

"Wanna go to our secret place?" Gao said, smirking.

"Is that place still there?" Shoyo asked in amazement.

Of course, although I already told my two teammates about the place, it’s just us four that know about it," Gao said.

"Oh, what are we waiting for? Let’s go." Shoyo said, pulling Gao’s hand and dragging him to their secret place. Little did they know someone saw them.

Someone’s POV

Who’s that person with Gao? He’s so small but he’s kinda cute. Though his best friend or boyfriend, someone thought he felt a pang in his chest at the thought of them being together.

"Hey, what are you looking at?" His best friend nudged him.

"Oh nothing, are you done buying what you need?" He asked, looking at his best friend.

Yeah, come on, let's go home," his best friend said. "Anyway, Gao texted me a while ago. He's back from Tokyo with his best friend. He asked if we could hang out today, but I can't because I have some stuff to do. Do you want me to tell him you’re free to hang out with him? "

Oh nah, I think I want to become lazy today and just sleep on my bed. Besides, I need to fix my things that I need to bring for tomorrow, I answered.

"Okay then let’s go." His best friend then walked to their bikes.

Let’s get back to Shoyo and Gao.

"Wow, the tree house is still here too and you fixed it." Shoyo said in amusement, looking up at the upgraded version of their tree house.

Gao said before pulling the ladder down. "It's not just me; Korai and Sachi helped me fix it."

"Your teammates?" Shoyo asked.

"Hmm, yup, we also put a secret stash for snacks," Gao said.

"Hmm," Shoyo just hummed and did not comment further, and Gao noticed that Shoyo became quiet when they got into the tree house. There are four bean bags and a small center table. The roof is high enough so that Gao will not bump into the ceiling.

"If this is the old tree house, you’ll die early from bumping your head into the ceiling continuously," Shoyo said, laughing at the thought of Gao bumping into the ceiling for being so tall.

"Oh shut up, you Dwarf," Gao said as he took a chip from his stash.

 "Whatever you, Lamppost, anyway, let’s call my friends. I miss them already." Shoyo said before pulling out his phone and dialing their group chat. Everyone immediately answered.

"Hey guys," Shoyo greeted them.

"Shoyo/Sho/Chibi-chan/Sweetie/My Son!" they all say at the same time.

"Is Tsuki still there?" Shoyo asked when he saw Tsuki beside Kuroo and Kenma.

"Yea, he is waiting for his mother," Kuroo said.

"Okay, I miss you guys already," Shoyo said, pouting cutely.

"Aww, we missed you too, Sweetie/Shoyo," they answered.

Where are you, Sho? Where’s Auntie? " Kenma asked.

"We're in our tree house. I'm with Gao." Shoyo turned the camera around to face Gao, who had just waved at them and they had just waved back.

Shoyo said giggling, "And Mom and Auntie, Lamppost mother, are acting like children, so we decided to leave and go here for a while."

"Looks like, like a mother, like a son, eh." Kei teased, but Shoyo just stuck his tongue out at Kei, who has a really red ear right now that makes the Tokyo players laugh.

"Whatever beanpole, anyways, guys, my Aunt said I need to stay in the dorms on Monday," Shoyo said.

"Do you have roommates there?" Akaashi said

"Yea, lamppost here is my roommate. Apparently the first year’s dorms are full, so I need to dorm with Lamppost in the second year dorms and my Mom said it will help me adjust and adapt quickly." Shoyo explained.

Do you have a bed, bed sheets, and pillow there? I can order you a big one right now. If you want, I’ll make it a rush so they will deliver it on this day. " Kenma said, (Where can I find someone like Kenma, please?)

"I don’t know, hey lamppost, do I have a bed there already?" Shoyo asked Gao, who’s busy playing on his switch now.

 Yes, all dorms have two single beds, although we need to shop for bed sheet covers, blankets, and pillows later so we can arrange your space tomorrow. " Gao answered.

But if a single bed is too small for Shoyo, can a king-size bed fit in your dorm? Kenma said

"I think no, the dorms are quite big, but a king-size bed will take too much space," Gao answered.

"It's fine, Kenken; besides, I'll be lonely in the king size bed without someone to cuddle with," Shoyo said, pouting.

"Aww, my son wants a cuddle buddy. Do you want me to transfer there? " "Bokuto said while cuddling Akaashi

"Please do," Kei said.

"No Koutaro, I need you here with me. It’s not that I don’t want to be with Shoyo too, but Shoyo is the oldest first year, he can handle himself well right sweetie." Akaashi said, then smiled sweetly at Shoyo.

"Yes, Mum'Kaashi is correct, Pa'Kou, and I can just cuddle with this lamppost here, right lamppost?"Shoyo said

"Yes, no need to worry," Gao answered.

Okay, anyways, does your dorm have its own bathrooms? Is it clean or sanitized? " Akaashi asked

Yes, all dorms have one bathroom each, and it’s all clean. I clean it every three days. It also has a small kitchen, but I’m not using it because I don’t know how to cook. I always eat take-out or in the cafeteria. " Gao

Shoyo can eat takeout every once in a while, but you don’t need to worry about cooking. Shoyo can cook perfectly, just make sure to have supplies of meat and vegetables," Kenma said.

"But Kyanma takeout is delicious," Kuroo said.

"What my bro/Kuroo-san said" Bokuto and Lev said

No Bokuto, Kuroo, Levochka, and Shoyo don’t just eat meat buns. It's okay to eat just 3 pieces a day, "Akaashi said."

"But-" Shoyo said,

"Please sweetie, it’s bad for your health," Akaashi said.

"Okay Mum'Kaashi, but 3 and a half?" Shoyo said with pleading eyes. All of them cooed at the sight.

"Okay, 3 and a half," Akaashi said, smiling warmly at Shoyo.

"Yosh," Shoyo yelled in happiness.

"And don’t overwork yourself," Kei said. Shoyo just gave him a thumbs up and saluted at them.

Okay, anyway, guys, I need to go. I’ll talk to you later. " Shoyo said, beaming at them.

"Bye Sho/Shoyo/Sweetie," his friends said.

"Love you guys," Shoyo said lovingly.

 "We love you, too," they say as they hang up the phone, and Shoyo puts his phone in his pocket while grabbing Gao's chips.

"Hey!" Gao said.

"Lamppost, let’s play volleyball," Shoyo said.

Sho, I don't have volleyball here, and I don't want to go home right now; I'm sure Mom and Auntie are still fighting, so let's go to the park we used to go to. " Gao said, hiding his switch in his hoodie pocket.

"Aww man, okay, let’s go" Shoyo

When they reached the park, there were a lot of children playing, so they went straight to the swings and sat. Shoyo was humming a melody while swinging his feet.

"Hey Sho You’re joining the club right? " Gao asked Shoyo, who was caught off guard but then sighed.

Of course, Haku, volleyball is my life, and I don’t want to leave the sport I really love just because of the people who betrayed me. I will do anything to prove them wrong and show them I can fly without them. Shoyo said with full determination.

"But I can see that you’re having a hard time trusting new people now," Gao said while looking at the children playing in the sand box.

"That would be true, but I have you and I trust you and your judgement. Just give me time to adjust and be at ease with the team." Shoyo said, smiling at Gao. The latter smiled back.

Okay, don’t worry Sho, our team is like a family, although I’m sure you’ll like Korai more because you’re both short. " Gao said teasingly, but he only received a pinch.

"Korai, the one you always talk about?" And it’s Shoyo’s turn to tease when Gao blushes so hard.

"Oh, shut up." Gao said they continue to tease each other until it’s time to go home and go shop for Shoyo’s bed and other stuff.

-----Time Skip------

Shoyo’s

Gao and I are ready to go. We’re just waiting for my Mom to send us to school. While there, we shop for bed sheets, new clothes, shoes, and some school supplies. We also bought a new phone and a laptop and brought some kitchen utensils because, according to my lazy best friend, he only has basic kitchen utensils like plates, forks and spoons, and glasses and mugs.

"What’s taking them so long? I still need to fix a lot of things in the dorms," I said grumpily while pouting. Haku sighed before leaning on my head.

"I think they’re fighting again," Haku said.

 "Arghh it’s already 9" I said "Mom! We need to go I still have a lot of things to do in the dorms!" I shouted

"Coming, sweetie," Mom shouted back, and after a few minutes, she went out with Auntie Haku, bickering.

My Mom said, "This is your fault, you took time preparing,"

"Well, sorry, but if you just-" Auntie Haku didn’t get to finish what she was saying when Haku snapped.

"Oh God Mom, can we go now? I want to rest before going back to school tomorrow, "Haku said.

Fine, Mr. Grumpy, if I know you’re just excited to see Korai again. Auntie Haku said

"Whatever" Haku "Sorry for snapping Auntie", he said to my Mom.

"It's fine, dear," Mom said, "come on, let's go."

Bye, Auntie, Natsu, and please say bye to Grandma for me. " I said before going inside the car.

"Will you visit us during the weekend or have free time okay?" Auntie said I waved in both of them.

On the way to school, my Mom is reminding me of all the things I need and can’t do, just like Mum ’Kaashi said.

"Yes, Mom, I understand; don't be concerned about me or Haku," I said.

"Just to be sure, baby," Mom says.

"Shoyo sweetie," Auntie Haku

"Yes, Auntie?" I asked.

Send me a picture of this brat and Korai, okay? I expect tea from you from time to time, "Auntie Haku said, then winked at me. "That made me giggle.

Mom, wtf?! Stop being nosy, "Haku whined while he was resting his head on top of mine.

Why don't you find a boyfriend for your best friend? " Auntie Haku winked at me again and gave me a teasing smile that made me blush so hard.

"You do realize he's still a first-year, right? And no one can hit on my best friend on my watch," Haku defended.

What are you, his dad? Stop being so protective, you brat, and who cares if he's a first-year student; he's already sixteen. Me and this bitch met our first boyfriends at the same age. " Auntie Haku said

Will you stop calling me a bitch, you bitch?" Mom said.

"How about a no?" Auntie Haku said, then they started bickering again. Well, at least the topic of getting me a boyfriend has been forgotten already.

Understand Sho? Always stick with me during my lunch break and practice.I will not let anyone be close to you until I approve them. " Haku whispered I just rolled my eyes at his protective and possessiveness.

"Haku, I need to find new friends too," I whisper back, not letting our mother hear us. They have their own world fighting

 "Fine, but you will introduce them to me first," Haku said.

"Fine." I just gave up and sat still until we reached the school.

I just hope I can adjust here and find new true friends,’ I thought while looking out the window of the car.

Shoyo and Gao reached the school in no time, with their mother's continued bickering.

"Shoyo let Gao get the groceries on the back," Mrs. Hakuba said.

Okay Auntie, I'll just get my things and the other stuff, then you can go home. " Shoyo said, then went to the back of the car to get his things: one luggage, and two duffle bags full of the things they bought yesterday.

Are you sure you don't need help lifting that sweetie? " Shoyo's mom said

Nah, it's fine. I already know where to go, and besides, Haku will be back any minute now, so you don't need to worry about me. Shoyo said, smiling, assuring both women.

Okay dear, we're off to go now. Please take care of Gao for me. I swear to God that that kid will die of eating too much junk food and fast food takeout. Don't forget about the tea, okay? " Mrs. Hakuba said, winking at Shoyo, who just laughed and nodded.

"I know you're already responsible, Sweetie, but be careful, okay? Mrs. Hinata said this while kissing her son's forehead and hugging him tightly, which the ginger reciprocated. "I love you, baby."

Mom, I love you and Natsu; take care, and Grandma, me, and Haku will come to see you every weekend. " Shoyo said both ladies nodded and walked towards the car. Mrs. Hakuba waved at Shoyo before they left.

Okay, after Mom and Auntie left, I put one duffle bag on top of my luggage and pulled it while the other bag was on my shoulder.

"Argh, where is that lamppost at? Which way is it again? Oh right turn left" I mumbled then turn just to bumped into a post or so I thought

"Hey, are you okay? I'm sorry for bumping into you, "the person I bumped into said while helping me pick up my bags.

"It's fine, it's my fault for bumping into you," I said, bowing.

"No, no, it's okay, these luggage and bags look heavy. Do you want some help carrying these?" he asked.

Ahm, it's okay, I think I can manage until my best friend arrives. " I said, looking up at the person. Well damn, he's so tall, like lamppost, but what makes me blush is his angelic face and curly brown hair. It'll look fluffy when I ruffle it and play with it with my hand.

"What the frick am I thinking?! I'm just new here and I already found someone to crush on 'I thought, mentally slapping myself.

It's okay, I'm on the way to the dorms too. Are you a first year? I haven't seen you around here. " He said this while taking one of the duffle bags containing my belongings.

Ahm I, I'm a transferee. " I said, looking down to hide my blush when he accidentally held my hand.

Oh, sorry about that. Anyway, a first year? " He asked again. I just nodded.

"By the way, I'm Hirugami Sachirou, a second year," he said.

Oh no, a senpai! How impolite I am. Where did I hear the name Sachirou again? I panickedly thought, 'It sounds familiar.'

I apologize for my disrespectfulness, Hirugami-senpai. " I yelp, then bow continuously.

"Wait no, it's okay, it's not a big deal. You can just call me Hirugami or Sachi, that's what my friends call me," he said while smiling at me.

I thought, while looking at him smile, "Wow, I've never seen someone this cute and handsome at the same time, like Hiru-senpai."

"Hey, are you okay?" Hirugami-senpai waved his hand in front of my face.

I stutteringly said, "I-I'm sorry I spaced out. Hirugami-senpai," I stutteringly said, blushing profusely.

It's okay, so what's your name? And, as I previously stated, there is no need to be so formal. "He said, smiling.

"I am-"I was cut off when Lamppost shouted while running towards us.

Shoyo, I'm so sorry. I was caught up with my friend Korai. I forgot about you waiting. " He said, while panting. That made me irritated a bit.

How dare he forget about me after seeing his crush? "I thought

"You stupid lamppost! I'm not stopping you from flirting or courting your crush, but how dare you leave with all this stuff, huh? " I said, hitting him.

"Ow, ow, ow Sho" He said, "I'm sorry Korai came over and asked me things. I forgot about you for a moment there and just enjoyed the beautiful face of Korai while talking." He said dreamily, then I jumped to hit his head. I heard a gasp but didn't mind it. All I knew was that I wanted to kill this stupid lamppost right now.

"How dare you, don't expect a dinner later, go eat instant noodles or something," I pouted, my gaze averted from him.

"I'm sorry, please have mercy on me," he said while kneeling in front of me. I was about to answer when I heard someone laugh besides us, and I grew pale. I forgot about Hirugami-senpai.

"I-I'm so sorry Hirugami-senpai you need to see us chaotic like this" I said then bow again then look at Lamppost who looks very pale right now

"You too, lamppost, apologize to Hirugami-senpai," I said sternly.

"Gao," Hirugami-senpai said, teasingly looking at Lamppost.

"S-Sachi!" lamppost yelled

"Nice seeing you today Gao huh?" Hirugami-senpai

"Wait, you knew each other, senpai?" I asked confusedly.

"S-Sho, he's one of my teammates, Korai's best friend, the friend I've been telling you about," Lamppost said.

"Oh.." I said, processing what happened. Then a realization dawns over me.

Sachi, Korai's best friend, and teammates, 'My pupils dilate.

"Oh sh*t," I accidentally said.

Oh shit indeed, "lamppost looking depressed."

Sachirou's

I was on the way to the dorm building when I bumped into someone, he has a bright orange hair I can't see his face because he is looking down and he is quiet small, a little bit smaller than Korai I think

He said he was a transferee. I think this is Gao's best friend, but where is Gao? Why did he leave his best friend here to carry all these bags?

When I told him I was a second year, he slightly freaked out and apologized repeatedly, and I felt my face heat up a little when he called me senpai, and that's when Gao arrived.

The little tangerine becomes a feisty and sassy guy. It is so entertaining to watch Gao kneel before someone begging for mercy, aside from Korai when he is teasing him about his height.

Then he blurted out his hidden feelings for Korai. I smirked. It's quite obvious, but this still confirms it. And I gasped at the tangerine jump. It's not higher than Korai's, but it's still impressive to see that kind of jump.

"So are we just going to stand here and look at each other?" Gao scratched the back of his head while little Tangerine here just looked down and gripped Gao's shirt.

"Right, ahm, let me get that Sho," Gao said, getting the luggage into his best friend's hand. He motioned me to give the bag I was holding, but I just shook my head, saying it's fine.

So care to introduce him to me, Gao? He was about to introduce himself when you arrived, "I said, looking at the tangerine.

"Oh right Sachi this is my childhood best friend Hinata Shoyo, Sho this is my friend, teammate and classmate Hirugami Sachirou" Gao said, Shoyo holds out his hand

Nice to meet you, senpai, "Hinata said, smiling slightly, but there's something off.

I said, "Nice to meet you too, Hinata-kun, and I told you Sachi or Hirugami is fine; no need for a senpai." I said. He smiled back, but eventually hid slightly into Gao's side. There's definitely something wrong.

When we reach the dorm, we get into the elevator to get onto the 3rd floor, where our dorm is located.

"Do you play any sports, Hinata-kun?" I asked, I'm testing something. I was looking at his reflection. He went stiff but answered me.

"Ahm yes, Hirugami-senpai, I like volleyball." He answered, looking away from the reflection in front of him.

"You're joining the team?" I asked again. He was about to answer when Gao spoke.

"Yes, he is joining Sachi. Anyway, do you want to play later before dinner after we rest and settle down?" Gao said, looking at me like

Don't push it right now. I'll tell you some other time. " I sighed and nodded.

Okay, I'll ask Korai. He is already in the dorms, right?" I asked while walking out of the elevator.

"Yes anyway, thanks for the help, Sachi. I'll see you later." Gao said while opening the door of their dorm.

"Thank you, Hirugami-senpai," Hinata-kun said, bowing and smiling slightly.

"No problem, Hinata-kun, welcome to Kamomedai," I said, smiling, before walking towards the room beside their dorm.

When Shoyo and Gao went inside the dorm, Shoyo looked around to see a small kitchen and living room with clothes all over.

Seriously, Haku, can't you clean your dorm? This looks so messy. " Shoyo said, glaring at Gao.

"I'm sorry okay, I didn't get a chance to clean." Shoyo sighed before picking up the clothes lingering around the couch. Gao smiled sheepishly.

"Go get the laundry basket," Shoyo said, and Gao ran towards the bathroom.

"Here, anyway, I already put the groceries in the pantry and refrigerator. We just need to arrange your clothes in the closet and fix your bed," Gao said.

"Okay," Shoyo said, after cleaning the living room. They went to their room and saw two single beds.

They spent hours arranging their stuff and all. Gao explained the rules in the dorms and school while fixing things. When they finished all the things they needed to do, it was already past lunch time. Shoyo went to the mini kitchen and started preparing.

"What do you want for lunch?" Shoyo asked Gao while looking for some ingredients in their fridge.

"Curry or ramen?" Gao said.

"Ramen," Shoyo answered, then brought out all the ingredients he needed to cook ramen. While waiting for the broth and ingredients to be cooked, he pulled out a tub of vanilla ice cream and the apple pie he baked last night for dessert, and brought out two bottles of orange juice.

Will you mind giving this to Hirugami-senpai and Korai-senpai next door, Haku, as a thank you for helping us a while ago? " Shoyo said, pointing at the two slices of apple pie with vanilla ice cream on top.

"Nah, give it to me," Gao said, then got the plate from Shoyo.

"Be sure to come back immediately; the ramen is almost cooked." Shoyo reminded Gao just nodded.

He knocked into Korai and Sachirou's dorm. Korai opened the door.

"What do you want, you giant?" Korai said, looking up while glaring at Gao.

"Chill Ko, I'm just here to give you this apple pie." Gao said, lowering the plate so that Korai could see the pie with ice cream. Korai salivates at the delicious sight of the pie, but he reminds himself that Gao can't cook to save his own life.

"No thanks, I don't want poison coming from you." Korai said, then they heard Sachirou laugh, who was sitting in the living room watching TV.

"Aww I'm hurt Ko, but as much as I want to get credit for this delicious pie, I didn't cook it. My best friend did. He wanted to give this to you and Sachirou for welcoming him here and as a sign of gratitude for helping him awhile ago." Gao said, and Korai looked at him suspiciously.

"Are you sure your best friend knows how to cook? Or is he the same as you, who burned a freaking instant noodle? " Korai asked before getting the plate and walking to the kitchen, while Gao sat beside Sachirou, who gave him a smirk.

"My best friend is one of the people I trust most in my life in terms of cooking," Gao said confidently. "Anyways, you guys up for a game later?"

Does your best friend need to rest? I mean, you guys just got here and you traveled from Tokyo to here yesterday. Aren't you tired? " Sachirou asked.

"Well, he said he is up for a set later before dinner. You should come over for dinner," Gao said when they heard Korai squeal.

"Whoa, this is the most delicious pie I've ever tasted here in Nagano," Korai said, munching his apple pie. Sachirou stands up and walks towards the kitchen counter to get his share.

"Yes, it is indeed delicious," Sachirou said, enjoying his pie.

"See, I told you," Gao said, smirking.

"Please tell Hinata-kun I said thank you for the delicious treat," Sachirou said, giving the washed plate to Gao.

"Sure," Gao replied.

"Please tell him I said thanks and I want another slice if you guys have more," Korai said.

"Korai, that's too much," Sachirou said to his best friend.

"Nah, it's alright, Shoyo loves cooking. You guys can come over for dinner later. I'll tell him and so Korai can meet him too." Gao said, "Anyways, I need to go. We're just about to eat late lunch right now."

"Do you want some chicken rolls we bought at the caf a while ago? We still have some. Just heat them up," Sachirou said.

"That would be great, thanks," Gao said.

Wait, I'll get them, "Sachirou said, walking towards the fridge while Korai is sneaking a slice into Sachirou's pie that makes Gao snicker.

"Here, enjoy your lunch," Sachirou said, and Gao said, then go back to his dorm.

"I can't wait to eat a delicious dinner later," Korai said.

"You're so gluttonous, Ko," Sachirou said, shaking his head at his best friend.

"What? It's free food, you know, do you still want that? " Korai said, looking at his best friend's pie.

"Mine," Sachirou said, getting his plate and sitting down on the couch.

"Hmp stingy," Korai said, pouting at his best friend. "Wait, so you've met his best friend?" 

"Yea, I bumped into him on the way here. Apparently Gao is here flirting with you and forgot about his best friend," Sachirou said teasingly, making Korai blush.

"Huh, as if I'd flirt with a giant. Anyway, what does he look like?" Korai asked, changing the topic that didn't go unnoticed by Sachirou.

"Hmm, he has bright orange hair. He is a little bit smaller than you, but he has a very high jump. Not as high as yours, but impressive for someone small like him and..." Sachirou reminisces Shoyo's smiling expression at him and makes him blush slightly.

"And what?" Korai impatiently asked 

"... he's kinda cute" Sachirou whispered 

"What? I didn't hear you. " Korai 

"It's nothing anyway. Did you do our homework in math?" Sachirou said, changing the topic that made Korai's eyes widen.

"Oh sh*t the homework," Korai yelled as she dashed to their room to finish it.

Sachirou was left in the living room shaking his head at his best friend.

Chapter Text

Shoyo’s

I had just finished plating the ramen when Haku arrived.

I’m finished cooking. Let’s eat now. " I said, sitting down.

Wait, let me heat these chicken rolls Sachi gave me. " He said, then put the chicken rolls in the microwave. After a few minutes of waiting, we started eating.

We both said, "Itadakimasu."

Damn Sho, your cooking is always the best. ""Haku said while eating

"I know, anyway, did they like the pie?" I asked.

"Yep, Korai said it is the best. He still wants more, though. " Haku

Then give him the left-over pie in the fridge, although we don’t have enough ice cream. Is that alright? " I said

"Hmm, they can manage. By the way, I invited them to have dinner here. Is that okay? "Haku said hesitantly, "I didn’t say anything and just nodded."

"You sure? I know you’re uncomfortable with new people. I can just tell them. " Haku said. I sighed.

"It’s fine, Haku, besides they’ll be my teammates too. I want to get comfortable as soon as possible so I can play volleyball now. " I said

Okay, anyway, they said we could play a set later before dinner, "Haku said that makes me happy.

"Okay,"

After we ate, I told him that I’d take a nap and just wake me up later and give the left-over pie to Hoshiumi-san.

Gao’s

When Shoyo went inside the room to sleep, I cleaned the dishes before getting the pie and giving it to Korai. I knocked on their door, and Sachi opened it.

"Hey Gao, are you guys done eating?" Sachi asked.

"Yea, Shoyo wants to give this to Korai," I said, showing him the pie.

Oh come on, let me get Korai. Do I have a share in that? " Sachi asked teasingly.

"W-what? Of course you guys can share what kind of question is that? " I said I was flustered because of what he was implying.

"Kidding, you should’ve seen your face." Sachi chuckled. I frown at him.

"You’re a jerk," I said.

"Who? Me? "I don’t know what you’re talking about, Gao," he said, acting so innocent.

I said, "Just call Korai."

"Okay, loverboy," he said, then winked at me. He went inside their room, and in just a snap, Korai bolted out of the room.

"Apple Pie!" Korai yelled, grabbing the apple pie from my hand.

Really, Ko? Are you excited to have the apple pie rather than me? " I said sarcastically, not thinking about what I had just said. I heard Sachi laugh.

What the fuck are you laughing at? "I asked, glaring at him."

"You do realize what you just said, right?" Sachi asked, smirking.

Apple pie... me. ' I froze when I realized what I had just said.

"Oh, fuck my life," I blurted out, which made Sachi laugh louder.

"Y-you g-giant, what the fuck are you talking about?" Korai shouted at me. He was blushing so hard.

"N-nothing, don’t mind that," I said, stuttering.

"Coward," I heard Sachi mumble, and I glared at him.

"Anyways, Gao, what’s your best friend position?" Sachi asked, and I sighed before answering.

"He’s a middle blocker," I answered.

"Woah with that height?" Sachi asked, surprised.

"Yea, although he lacks most of the basics, he’s already working on it," I said.

"Wait, what’s your best friend's height?" Korai asked while eating the pie.

"I think it's 164 cm," I said, unsure.

"What? How can he be a middle blocker with that height?" Korai asked.

"Well, he can jump high, but not as high as yours," I said proudly.

Nice. Maybe I can teach him some ways to improve his jump, but I’m still better. " Korai said competitively.

"That would be nice. I’m sure Shoyo will be happy to hear that, "I said.

We’re going to rule you giants. Just wait. He will be my short buddy, and we’re going to kick your asses," Korai said, pointing at me and Sachi.

"Yea yea, whatever," I said, looking at Korai, who was just glaring at me.

"Gao" Sachi called me.

"Hmm?"

"What’s wrong with Hinata-kun?" Sachi asked, then I stiffened. Korai looked confused.

"What do you mean, Sachi?" Korai

"Well, I noticed that he was being distant and looking a bit uncomfortable," Sachi said.

Well, isn’t that normal? I mean, he’s just new here and maybe he is still adjusting. " Korai said

"Hmm, Gao?" Sachi, I looked seriously at him before answering.

"Why do you want to know Sachi?" I asked.

"From what I've seen, he appears aloof and sad, but you said he is friendly and cheerful" Sabi said as I sighed.

"You know, sometimes your observation skills are scary." I said, "Fine, I’ll tell you guys the real reason why he transferred here."

What, exactly, is the real reason? You told us that his teammates replaced him. "Korai

"Just listen Ko, do you guys remember that phone call the day I told you?" I said Korai nod

"Shoyo overheard his teammates laughing behind his back and making fun of him. Apparently, they are going to use him to win and get to Nationals. All the care and affections are fake."As I explain, Sachi and Korai’s expressions become dark.

"What the actual fuck?! What kind of teammates are they? " Korai said in a rage,

All the first years he considered best friends betrayed him. Shoyo's crush, the setter, and his girlfriend wants him to asked Shoyo out , and dumped him. I know it’s totally fucked up so I can't help but to feel so much anger towards them," I said while gritting my teeth.

"Wow, seriously? I think I want to kill some bitches right now. " Korai said angrily, while Sachi remained silent but his eyes were filled with rage.

Because of what happened, Shoyo developed a little trauma and is having trouble trusting other people, except his friends from Tokyo, so I want to expose him more in a more caring and friendly environment. I just hope it’ll work, "I said

"Don’t worry, we’ll do our best. Besides, our team is not like that," Korai said.

"Thanks guys," I said.

After that talk, we just talked about school stuff and random things, with me simping over Korai every chance I got.

--------Time Skip------

It’s been 3 hours since I hung out with Sachi and Korai.

"Hey, I thought we were going to play a set." Korai asked.

"Oh right, wait, I’ll wake Shoyo up. See you guys at the gym," I said before going into our room to wake Shoyo. After waking him up and changing into training tracks, we went to the gym and saw Korai and Sachi warming up.

"Hey guys!" I greeted them while Shoyo was behind me, gripping my shirt.

"Hey, where’s Hinata-kun?" Sachi asked.

Sho come on, you already met Sachi and I think you’re going to like Korai, so introduce yourself." I said. I heard him shyly stepping out

Shoyo’s

I was hiding in Gao's back because I was nervous about meeting Hirugami-senpai and Hoshiumi-san.

Sho come on, you already met Sachi, and I think you’re going to like Korai, so introduce yourself. " As Haku instructed, I took a slow step out and bowed.

"Pardon the intrusion," I said before standing straight again, "I’m Hinata Shoyo."

"Hello Hinata-kun," Hirugami-senpai said, smiling. I smiled slightly, then looked down to hide my slightly blushing face because of his smile.

"Hi Hinata!" Hoshiumi-san said something a bit loud that made me flinch a little.

Hirugami-senpai said, "Ko tone it down."

 Sorry, anyway, come on, let’s play now. " Hoshiumi-san said and pulled me in. I looked at Haku, but he just smiled at me.

"So how do we team up?" Hoshiumi-san asked.

How about me and Hinata-kun and you and Gao teaming up? " Hirugami-senpai said

"Huh? Why not me, Shoyo, then you and Korai? " Gao said, attempting to pull me by his side.

Don’t you think this will help Hinata-kun get used to us, right Hinata-kun? " Hirugami-senpai said

Ahm, I don’t think it’s good to team up with me and H-Hirugami-s-senpai. I suck on the most basic. " I said, looking down. I felt someone patting my head.

It’s fine if you mess up, Hinata-kun. I don’t mind. We’re here to train, so mess up all you want. We'll help you improve. " Hirugami-senpai said with an understanding smile.

"That’s right. No one is perfect when it comes to volleyball. We just need to train to improve our skills. Hoshiumi-San said

And Hinata-kun, I told you to call me Sachi or Hirugami. No need to be formal. " Hirugami-senpai

"And call me Korai or Hoshi," Hoshiumi-san said.

Isn't that a little familiar? Aside from the fact that you're my upperclassmen, please just call me Shoyo, "I said shyly.

It’s fine now. Come on, you team up with Sachi, while I team up with this dumb giant. " Hoshi-san said, dragging Haku

Let’s start with Shoyo. " Sachi-san said

Fast forward

Shoyo’s team is left behind by 3 points. It’s their turn to receive when Shoyo asks Hirugami

"Ahm Sachi-san" Shoyo called the middle blocker

"Yes, Shoyo?" Hirugami answered, looking at Shoyo for a sec before looking back at Korai, who was ready to serve.

"How do you like your tosses?" Shoyo asked while focusing on Gao.

Hirugamu said, "Hmm, I like my tosses high in the center, but I also like them high in the corner for line shots."

"Hmm, okay," Shoyo said, then focused on receiving Korai’s serve. He received it, but it was a bit short.

"Sorry, it's short, cover," Shoyo called out.

I got it! Shoyo! "Hirugami said, tossing the ball a bit higher than usual, but Shoyo already leapt and made a broad jump before spiking the ball too fast for Gao.

"Nice kill Shoyo!" Hirugami said, ruffling Shoyo’s hair, which seemed comfortable to him slightly. They were interrupted when Korai yelled,

"What was that?! Damn, that’s so fast. Good job, Shoyo. " Korai praised

"Thank you, senpai," Shoyo said shyly, and then they continued the game. Hirugami served, but Gao received it, then passed it on to Korai, who was waiting to toss it. Gao spiked, but Hirugami immediately received it. Shoyo saw the ball coming his way and jumped, acting like he was spiking. Then Gao jumped to block him when suddenly Shoyo changed his stance in midair.

"Sachi-san!" Shoyo shouted, then tossed the ball to the left corner, and just like that, Hirugami jumped to spike the ball for a line shot where Korai was a bit late reacting.

After that, the bounce of the ball was the only thing you could hear inside the gym, then Gao pointed at his best friend.

"Shoyo, what was that?" Gao asked his best friend, who was smirking at him.

"Heheh, surprise lamppost," Shoyo said, widening his smile for the first time since they arrived in Nagano.

 "Since when did you learn to set?!" Gao asked the ginger.

I’ve been practicing my tosses since training camps in Tokyo. Mum’Kaashi and Kenma taught me, and I applied my touch with a combination of Kenma’s and Mum’Kaashi’s style. " Shoyo

"And you didn’t tell me?" Shoyo just laughed at his best friend, completely forgetting that they were with Hirugami and Korai.

That’s a great toss, Shoyo, just exactly what I like. " Hirugami said, interrupting the two's argument.

I’m impressed, Shoyo. I didn’t see that coming. Korai praised him too, as if Shoyo had forgotten all his insecurities when he saw the sincerity of the two second-year players.

"Thank you, Hoshi-san and Sachi-san," Shoyo said, smiling brightly at them. They were taken aback by that smile. Hirugami, who felt his heart flutter, then there’s Gao, who was smiling, wiping his imaginary tears when he saw the real and bright smile of his best friend.

"No problem, Shoyo, but you should let me hit your tosses in practice tomorrow," Korai said.

Okay, Hoshi-san, but I don’t know if I’ll get into the team. " Shoyo said shyly, scratching his neck.

"I’m sure you’ll get into Shoyo," Hirugami said. Shoyo just smiled.

"Come on, let’s finish this," Gao said.

They continue the game, Korai and Gao on set point, while Shoyo’s team needs 2 points to deuce. Gao serves but Hirugami receives it towards Shoyo.

"Sachi-san!" Shoyo tosses the ball fast in the center, it’s a bit low, Hirugami spikes it but Korai receives it, then Gao tosses it to Korai so high that the latter immediately spikes it before the team can react and end the game.

"Yeah!" They were all sweating profusely.

"Nice game," Hirugami said.

Shoyo said while panting, lifting his shirt to wipe his sweat. That made Hirugami blush when he saw his petite fit body.

Shoyo!! Your towel is just on the bench, go get it! " Gao scolded the ginger, while the latter just rolled his eyes and walked towards the bench.

"Will you stop being protective towards your best friend, you giant?" Korai said.

"No," Gao said, then turned to Hirugami.

"I saw that look Sachi and no," Gao said before walking towards his best friend, leaving Korai and Hirugami behind.

"Oh, is someone having a crush?" Korai was simply smirked at by Hirugami.

"Huh, as if you don’t have Ko." Hirugami teased back, which made his best friend frown.

"Whatever," Korai said sassily.

"Hoshi-san, Sachi-san, you’re going to have dinner with us, right?" Shoyo asked cheerfully.

"Hmm, if it isn’t a bit of a bother, Shoyo," Hirugami said.

"No, not at all. Well, what do you guys want for dinner?" Shoyo asked.

"Anything is fine, Shoyo, we’re not picky when it comes to food, especially Korai." Hirugami sai, teasing his best friend.

"Hey! But that’s true, Shoyo, anything is fine. By the way, the apple pie you gave me is so delicious. " Korai said, walking towards and placing his arm on Shoyo’s shoulder and dragging him out of the gym.

 "T-thank you, Hoshi-san," Shoyo said, blushing because of the compliment.

"Come on, let’s wash up to the dorm," Korai said.

"But what about the gym? We haven’t cleaned it yet." Shoyo said hesitantly, looking back at Hirugami and Gao.

Don’t worry about those giants being able to handle that. We short people need to team up so those giants will suffer and we will rule the world. " Korai said, laughing. That made the other short male laugh.

"Yes, Hoshi-san. By the way, your jumps are like swoosh and your spikes are like kaboom and baam. "Shoyo continuously praises Korai, who seems proud of the compliments, completely forgetting about Hirugami and Gao as they walk out of the gym.

"Welp, that just happened," Hirugami said, shrugging, then picked up the balls on the floor.

"The fuck did they seriously leave us to clean up?" Gao stated, but he also picked up some balls.

Come on, let them rest. Let’s just clean up so we can freshen up before dinner. " Hirugami said, and they cleaned up the gym, talking about things.

"Hey, Sachi," Gao said.

"Hmm," Hirugami

"Thank you, I appreciate it," Gao said.

"For what?" Hirugami asked, then looked at Gao, who was mopping the floor.

"Well, I can see that Shoyo is slowly getting comfortable with you and Korai. I miss hearing his kaboom and swoosh when he is excited and I’m so happy to see his stupidly bright smile again." Gao said, smiling.

"Hmm, we didn’t do anything big. I think he just needs assurance that he is also important and appreciated when it comes to volleyball," Hirugami said while folding the net.

"Maybe anyway, let’s hurry up, I’m starving," Gao said.

Meanwhile in Tokyo

Kei is unpacking his stuff in his apartment when someone knocks on his door. He grumpily walks towards the door and opens it.

"Hey, Hey, Hey, Kei!" Bokuto shouted, "He just face palmed while Akaashi and Kenma sighed and the rooster head was laughing with Lev waving at him."

"Why are you guys here?" Kei asked after they were all settled in the living room.

"We want to help you unpack," Akaashi said, Kei sighing before nodding.

Chapter Text

Shoyo's

When me and Hoshi-san reached the dorms, we agreed to meet after taking a shower. He wanted to help me prepare for dinner.

After taking a shower, I immediately went to the kitchen to prepare the ingredients and cook them. I first made the filling for shumai and dumplings and then the breading for some shrimp tempura. I was cutting vegetables for the salad and curry when someone knocked on the door.

It’s open. " I shouted. I heard the door open and close.

"Shoyo, have you already started?" Hoshi-san

"Yeah," I admitted hesitantly.

"So how can I help you?" Hoshi-san asked.

"Do you know how to wrap dumplings and pork shumai?" I asked him while chopping the ingredients.

Ahm a bit. I’m not really an expert, but I think I can manage. " Hoshi-san said, blushing in embarrassment. I just giggled.

"Oh, then let me teach you an easy way to wrap them." I said. He immediately walked towards the counter top.

You just need to center the filling. After that, you carefully lift it from the center and fold the sides to enclose it. Make sure that you put in the right amount, so the filling will not overflow or the wrappings will mess up. " I explain, showing him my technique.

Oh okay, I think I got it, "Hoshi-san said, and I just smiled and nodded before returning to my work.

After I finish seasoning the vegetable salad, I place two pots on the stove to cook the curry and miso soup.

"Hey Shoyo, when did you learn to cook?" Hoshi-san asked while wrapping the dumplings and shumai. I looked at him before answering.

It was probably the first year of middle school.You see, when my father left us, my mom needed to find more than one job. At that time, Natsu was just 3 and I was 13, but of course, that’s also the time I watched the Little Giant on TV. and found my passion in volleyball. To help Mom in any way I could, I started to learn to cook all the basics first. Then I decided to explore more cooking, sometimes asking my mom to teach me. I grew an interest in baking too, so I watched lots of cooking videos, "I said as I tasted the soup and curry.

"Wow, it must be hard for you to do volleyball and take care of your chores at home." Hoshi-san said while wrapping the last dumpling.

Well, Natsu is a quiet handful, but I love her, so it’s fine. Aside from that, my middle school at the time had no volleyball team. " I said, getting the shumai and dumplings before putting them into the steamer while I put the dumplings into the soup.

"Hoshi-san, can you bread the shrimp in the fridge?" I inquired, and he simply nodded.

"So you just started playing volleyball properly this year?" Hoshi-san asked.

In middle school, I always begged or asked my friends from basketball and football to toss for me, but after a few tosses, they quit, and in my last year of middle school, I convinced them to join me and some first-year students to make a team for a volleyball tournament. Unfortunately, our first game was against the favourites, Kageyama’s team, and we lost both sets in just less than 30 minutes, "I said, remembering the past.

"Wow, that must be awful." Hoshi-san, I was about to answer when Haku arrived.

"Waaah, it smells good!" he shouted from the door. I sighed and looked apologetically at Hoshi-san. He just nodded as if he was already used to it. Well, maybe he really is used to it.

"Will you stop shouting? You’re so loud." I said, removing the pot of curry from the stove and putting it on the table.

"Are you done cooking?" he asked while removing his shoes.

I said, "Not yet, the soup is almost done, I just need to fry the tempuras." He walked toward me and immediately froze when he saw Hoshi-san and blushed profusely. I secretly got my phone and took a picture of him.

Ko?! What are you doing here? " He asked loudly. Hoshi-san just rolled his eyes.

"Helping Shoyo cook, duh?" Hoshi-san sassily made me snicker.

"W-what? Since when did you learn to help? " He shouted again. I glare at him. That makes him shut up while Hoshi-san throws the spoon he grabbed at Haku.

"Ow! What was that for? " Haku

"Haku, shut up and take a shower now, or else there will be no dinner for you," I said as I placed the frying pan on the stove. His eyes widened, and he dashed towards our room to get his clothes and towel and go to the bathroom. I looked at Hoshi-san.

"I'm sorry about him, Hoshi-san," I apologized.

"It’s fine, I’m already used to it." Hoshi-san, "Do you still have something to cook? I can fry these if you want, "he said, pointing at the tempura.

Is it okay for you? I mean, you’re our guest. " I said hesitantly.

It’s okay, at least we can finish cooking early. Hoshi-san said

"Okay," I said, letting him cook while I turned off the stove for the soup and placed the pot on the table with the salad and other vegetable dishes.

"Hoshi-san, is pudding okay for you and Sachi-san?" I asked about finding the pudding I made yesterday.

"It’s fine. Did you make it?" Hoshi-san asked.

"Yea, I made like 3 boxes. I just brought the 2 boxes with 12 pieces each, I think, "I said, pulling the box of pudding and showing him.

"Waaah, that looks delicious," Hoshi-san asked.

By the time I finished arranging the table, someone knocked on the door.

"That must be Sachi." I nodded and walked towards the door and opened it. I was welcomed with the masculine cologne of Sachi-san and his still wet hair. He made him so hot, I mentally slapped myself and blushed.

"A-ah S-Sachi-san, come in, we’re not yet finished cooking," I said, opening the door so he could come in.

"It’s okay, I’m not that hungry yet. By the way, is Korai here?" He asked while removing his shoes. I nodded and gave him Haku’s spare indoor slippers.

"Ahm, yea, he’s helping me cook." I said, walking towards the kitchen while following me and saw Hoshi-san cooking.

"Where’s Gao?" he asked.

"He's still in the shower," and Haku walks out of the bathroom, his hair dry.

"Speaking of the devil," Hoshi-san said.

"Hey, I’m not a devil," Haku said.

"Oh right, that’s a strong word, you’re just a stupid giant jerk." And just like that, they started to bicker. Sachi-san looks at me.

 "Sorry about them," he said. I just smiled a little. He looked at the table and saw the food. "You don’t have to cook so much, anything is fine for us. I don’t think we can finish that."

I don’t know what you guys like, so I cooked a lot. Besides, we can eat the left over for breakfast tomorrow. I can give you and Hoshi-san the half. I said, motioning. He just shook his head and helped me plate the tempura and place it on the table.

"I think we can just buy or eat at the cafeteria tomorrow morning," Sachi-san said.

"No, no, it’s fine. I’m not really a breakfast person. Usually I just drink chocolate milk and some meat buns for breakfast, "I said.

"That’s bad for your health.  Have at least something healthy for breakfast. " Sachi-san said, I just smile before looking at the two who are still fighting.

"Haku, Hoshi-san, dinner is ready. Please stop fighting already. " I said, Hoshi-san apologize before sitting beside Sachi-san while Haku gets some juice in the fridge while I get the shumai in the steamer.

So you made shumai?!" Haku asked with sparking eyes.

"Yes and some dumplings too. I put them into the soup," I said, sitting down in my chair.

"Waaah Sachi, you love shumai, right?! This looks delicious, even though I slightly ruined the wrappings. " Hoshi-san said, I was shocked when I heard that. When I looked at Sachi-san, his eyes were sparkling, and he had a small smile on his lips.

"Yea, they look delicious," Sachi-san said.

Haku said, "Of course they are. Shoyo’s dumplings and shumai are the best. That’s why I always hide some when he is the one who cooks them."

"Oh, that’s why it keeps on missing from the table, you stupid lamppost!" I said

"What? It’s delicious, okay? I dunno what you put in that shumai but I ain’t complaining. Come on, let’s eat, "Haku said.

"Itadakimasu!" we all said and started eating. I gave them each a bowl of soup with dumplings and curry.

"Woaah, the soup is so delicious," Hoshi-san said.

"It really is Shoyo" Sachi-san said I blushed at the compliments

"T-thanks," I sheepishly said.

"See, I told you" Haku

Stop bragging you lamppost, you’re not the one who cooks, all you can do is burn the kitchen, so shut up and just eat, "I said, hitting him. That made Hoshi-san laugh and Sachi-san smile.

"Huh, go scold that giant Sho," Hoshi-san said.

After that, we continue to eat while talking about volleyball and random things.

When we finished eating, Sachi-san insisted on washing the dishes. I refused, but he declined, saying he and Haku could manage. Haku was supposed to say no when Hoshi-san glared at him. Hoshi-san and I sat down on the couch resting. My phone rang. I looked at the caller I.D and saw Mum’Kaashi’s name.

I accepted the call and shifted into the video call button, the same as the others.

Hey, Hey, Hey!/Shoyo/Sho/Sweetie/Chibi-chan! " They all greeted me.

"Hey guys!" I greeted them all.

"Have you eaten yet, Sweetie?" Mum’Kaashi asked.

"Yup, we just finished eating," I answered.

"We? You mean Gao? " Kenma asked.

"Yea with Hoshi-san and Sachi-san," I said, turning my phone to Hoshi-san, who’s sitting beside me. He waves at them while the others wave back a little.

Hi, I’m Hoshiumi Korai. I’m a second-year wing spiker. " Hoshi-san said.

"Hey Hoshiumi-san," Mum’Kaashi greeted back, "Akaashi Keiji, second year too, setter from Fukurodani."

Hey, Hey, Hey! Bokuto Koutaro, 3rd Year Wing Spiker, Captain of Fukurodani, " Pa’Kou said, which made me giggle. I saw Haku and Sachi-san looking at us. I just smiled.

 "Kou, please stop shouting."Mum’Kaashi said, sighing, "Sorry Kaashi," Pa’Kou said.

"Kozume Kenma, 2nd year, setter from Nekoma," Kenma said while playing.

"Lev, Haiba Lev, first year, middle blocker from Nekoma too," Lev said enthusiastically.

Kuroo-san smirked, "Kuroo Tetsuro, third year, middle blocker, captain of Nekoma," Kuroo-san said.

"Kei, it’s your turn," Akaashi-san said.

"Tch Tsukishima Kei, first year middle blocker, Fukurodani, former teammate of Shoyo in Karasuno," Kei said boredly.

"Nice to meet you." Hoshi-san said, bowing a little.

"Nice to meet you too." Akaashi-san said, "By the way, where’s Gao-san?"

"Hello, Akaashi-san!" Haku shouted

I said, "Oh he and Sachi-san are washing the dishes. We just finished eating. How about you guys? Have you had your dinner?"

"Oh, you didn’t just eat meat buns, did you?" Akaashi-san asked.

"Nope, I cooked dinner and we invited Hoshi-san and Sachi-san after we played a set a while ago," I explained.

We’re just waiting for the pizza that we ordered. We're too lazy to cook. We just finished arranging Kei’s stuff here in his apartment. "Akaashi-san said

"Woaaah Kei, you have your own place now." I said.

"It’s just perfect for me," Kei said.

At least you have your own place, "I pointed out.

"I guess," he answered.

"Anyways, how are you coping?" Kenma asked, looking at me and Hoshi-san.

I said, "Well still adjusting, but Sachi-san, Hoshi-san, and Lamppost are helping me, so it’s okay. I guess did you see the picture I sent you guys?" I asked.

"Yea, your room is pretty, it just fits for you and Gao-san," Akaashi-san said.

So how’s playing with Shoyo Hoshiumi-san? " Kuroo-san asked

Oh, Shoyo is great. His jumps are awesome too. For some short people like us, they need to practice extra hard, but don’t worry, I’ll help him improve. Not just me, the whole team will. " Hoshiumi-san said

"That’s great. I can’t wait to play with the new version of you Sho, "Kenma said.

"Hehe, of course Ken ken, anyway, here’s Haku and Sachi-san." I said, turning the camera to Haku and Sachi-san walking towards us.

"Hey Gao-san/GAO!" Akaashi-san/Lev/Bokuto-san while Kuroo-san just and Kenma and Kei just nod

"Hey," said Haku.

"Hi, Hirugami Sachiro, middle blocker, a second year." Sachi-san said, then they introduced themselves again.

After almost half an hour of talking, we hung up and agreed to call each other tomorrow.

"Well, I think it’s time for us to go too." Sachi-san said

"Yea, we still have classes tomorrow," Hoshi-san said.

"Oh okay, thanks for coming over," Haku said.

"No thanks for the wonderful dinner, Shoyo," Sachi-san said, smiling at me. That made me blush.

"Ahm, no problem, Sachi-san," I said.

"Anyways, goodnight, see you guys tomorrow." After they left, we changed into our PJs and slept in our own beds.

"Night Sho, I love you," Haku said, turning his bedside lamp off.

"Night Haku, love you too," I said before drifting to sleep.

Chapter Text

The next day,

Shoyo woke up from the sound of his alarm clock. He lazily got up and looked at his best friend’s bed just to see him still snoring. He decided to get up and take a bath before waking up his friend.

After taking a bath, he goes back to their room to wake up Gao.

"Lamppost, wake up, we have class today." Shoyo

"Hmm, 5 minutes Sho," Gao said.

"No, it’s already been done. We only have an hour before class starts. Come on, get up." Shoyo said, pulling Gao out of the bed.

Fine, I’ll get up. Stop pulling me. " "Gao said groggily before sitting up.

"Good, I’ll prepare breakfast and our lunch, and you can take a bath now." Shoyo

------ Time Skip------

Shoyo and Gao are on the way to the principal’s office to get Shoyo’s schedule and his temporary I.D.. After getting what he needs, Gao guides him to his class.

"What class are you in?" Gao asked.

"Class 1-4" Shoyo

Oh, that’s Bessho’s class. You can just ask him to take you to the cafeteria later for the break. I’ll wait for you there, okay? " Shoyo just nodded. He is nervous and, at the same time, excited.

"Here it is," Gao said, stopping in front of the class room and opening it. They saw a few students already there. Gao looked around to find Bessho and he found him at the back sleeping on his desk.

"Come on, Shoyo," Gao said, going inside the room.

"Good morning, Hakuba-san," the students greeted Gao while looking at Shoyo, who was just looking down because of the attention he was gathering.

"Morning guys," Gao said loudly, making Besso look up.

What brought you here, senpai? Did I miss an announcement? "Bessho asked.

"Nah, I’m just here to send my best friend. He just transferred here, so I want to make sure he is comfortable," Gao said.

"Where’s your best friend?" Bessho asked confusedly.

Shoyo, come on, introduce yourself," Gao said, encouraging Shoyo. The latter sighed before going in front of Gao. Bessho immediately blushed at the sight of the ginger. That didn’t go unnoticed by Gao, who glared at his co-middle blocker, who seemed dazed because of the ginger’s cuteness.

"H-Hi, I’m Hinata Shoyo. Nice to meet you." Shoyo said shyly before bowing, "Please take care of me."

Bessho was still dumbfounded at the ginger when Gao snapped his fingers in front of his face while glaring at him,

' Don’t you dare lay a finger on him or else I’ll kill you. '

"Oh, yeah, nice to meet you too, Hinata-kun. I’m Kazuyoshi Bessho. You can call me Bessho," Bessho said, blushing.

"Then please call me Shoyo too." Shoyo smiled at Bessho, making the latter blush even more.

"Ehem anyways, Sho I’ll go now just for your teacher, okay? " Gao said, then turned to Bessho. "Guide him to our table later and no flirting," Gao said.

"Lamppost! Stop that and go to your classroom or else... Shoyo said, threatening the latter.

"Fine, fine, I’ll go now, see you later." Before kissing Shoyo’s forehead, Gao said, they heard a faint squeal from the girls in Shoyo’s class.

 "I'll see you later," Shoyo said, smiling sweetly at his best friend after the second year left. Shoyo’s classmates gathered at his table and asked him questions that made the tangerine a bit uncomfortable.

Okay, please stop asking Hinata-san questions. He's getting uncomfortable, "Bessho said.

"I’m sorry, Hinata-san," they said.

"Ahm, it’s fine," Shoyo said, and after a few minutes, their teacher arrived.

"Good morning class, I believe we have a new student. Will you please introduce yourself in class?" the teacher said kindly. Shoyo stood up in front of the class.

Hi, my name is Hinata Shoyo from Miyagi. I’m 16. I hope we get along well, "Shoyo said, then bows

"Thank you, Hinata-kun. I’m Mrs. Higashima, your homeroom teacher. You can take your seat," Mrs. Higashima said. Shoyo nods and goes back to his seat.

"Okay, let’s start the lesson now." Mrs. Higashima

Hours pass after classes, and it's finally their lunch break.

"Okay, class dismissed," their last teacher said.

"Hinata-kun, would you like to have lunch with us?" His classmate asked

"Ahm, maybe some other time Haku is waiting for me." Shoyo said, smiling slightly.

"Oh, that’s fine. Enjoy your lunch then, "they said, then leave.

"Hey, you done, Shoyo?" Bessho asked.

"Ahmm yup," Shoyo answered.

"Let’s go then." The two walked out of the classroom to go to the cafeteria.

"How long have you known Hakuba-senpai?"Bessho asked.

"Ahm since birth, actually I was born and raised here in Nagano until we needed to move to Miyagi when I was 12." Shoyo

"Wow, really?" Bessho

"Hmm yes, despite the distance, we remain in contact. Haku sometimes visits me in Miyagi, but I can’t do the same because my Mom is working and no one will look after Natsu, my younger sister."

"Hmm, so what makes you guys move here all of a sudden? I mean, it’s in the middle of the semester and I know for a fact that it’s hard to cope and adjust to a new environment. " Bessho

Well, my grandmother is sick and no one is going to take care of her because my aunt is going to the US to work. "Shoyo

Oh, sorry about your grandmother. Anyway, you play volleyball, right? " Bessho asked excitedly.

"Ahm yea," Shoyo answered.

How’s your past team? Are they good? " Bessho

"Ahmm," Shoyo doesn’t know how to answer. He is feeling uncomfortable about the question, which Bessho noticed.

Oh, I’m sorry. Did I make you uncomfortable? I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to pry. "Bessho immediately said

"Ahm no, it’s okay, but I’m not yet ready to talk about that if that’s okay with you," Shoyo said shyly, looking away.

"OFC, it’s okay, take your time." Bessho said, smiling.

"Thanks." Shoyo smiled at him too.

When they reached the cafeteria, Bessho guided him to the table in the corner left and saw Korai, Hirugami, Gao, and another guy.

"Shoyo here!" Gao called them and they walked towards the table.

"Hey Shoyo! Hey Bessho," Korai greets them.

"Hello Shoyo-kun, Bessho-kun" Sachirou said.

"Hey Korai-senpai, Sachi-senpai!" Bessho greeted before sitting beside the other guy, while Shoyo sat between Sachirou and Gao.

"Hey Hoshi-san, Sachi-san," Shoyo said, then bowed to the other guys beside Bessho.

"Oh right, Shoyo, this is our Captain, Aikichi Suwa, Captain, this is my best friend from Miyagi, he wants to join the team," Gao said.

 "Hello Suwa-san, I’m Hinata Shoyo, a first-year and a former middle blocker, "Shoyo said.

"Woaaah, you’re a middle blocker too?" Bessho commented, Shoyo just nodded.

It's nice to meet you, Hinata-kun. I've heard lots of things about you from Gao. " Suwa said, eyeing Shoyo.

"Ahm, I hope it’s all good things." Shoyo looks at his best friend.

"All good, don’t worry. I already told the coach about you, but he said he wants to test your skills first. Is that okay with you?" Suwa said.

It’s okay, Suwa-san. " Shoyo smiled timidly.

"Very well, anyway, why don’t we eat now?" At Suwa, all of them stood up to order food, except Gao and Shoyo.

"You’re not going to order Shoyo?" Bessho asked. That made Sachirou stop walking. He doesn’t know why he feels irritated when he hears Bessho call Shoyo by his first name.

"Ahm, yup, I cooked our lunch," Shoyo said, showing the bento boxes in his bag.

"Wow, you also cook," Bessho said in admiration, which made Shoyo blush in embarrassment.

"Bessho, go buy your food now so we can eat." Korai said, looking at his best friend’s grim expression.

"Oh right," they said as they returned to their table, where they noticed Gao and Shoyo's bento.

"Woow that looks so good" Korai and Bessho said eyeing the foods

"It really does," Suwa said while sitting.

You guys get some if you want, although I don't know if you guys might like it. " Shoyo said shyly.

"Nonsense, the food you always cook is my favourite now," Korai said.

"Let’s all eat," Suwa said.

"Itadakimasu," they all said. Gao is literally digging in his lunch box while Shoyo is eating timidly.

"Shoyo, can I get some of the meat balls and tempura?" Bessho asked shyly.

Feel free to get anything you want, Bessho-kun. You guys can have some too. " Shoyo said, smiling, pushing the bento box forward so they could get food.

"Thanks," Bessho said, getting a piece of tempura and meat balls. Suwa grabbed one onigiri, while Korai and Sachirou got some tamagoyaki and sausage.

"This is good," they all said in unison.

"Thanks," Shoyo said.

"Gao, you lucky bastard, you've got your own personal chef."Korai said, pointing at Gao.

"Best friend privileges," Gao said smugly, but Shoyo hit him.

Shut up or else you’re not going to eat dinner later. " Shoyo makes the latter shut up and continue to eat whilst his friends laugh at him.

Soon after finishing eating lunch, Suwa said he could attend the after-class practice later to have his skills tested, which the ginger agreed. They all went separate ways and went to their classes.

Meanwhile, in Karasuno

Yamaguchi is running towards the gym for their afternoon practice when he delivers the shocking news.

"Guys!" he said, panting.

Yamaguchi, what happened? You’re late, "Daichi said.

"T-tsuki...T-tsuki..." he said, panting.

What happened to Tsukishima? Is he sick? He hasn’t attended practice for a week now, "Suga said.

"He......" (pants*) Yamaguchi

"He what?" Kageyama asked, grumbling, while Yachi was just quiet beside him.

"He transferred," Yams said, dropping the bomb.

"He what?" they all yelled.

"Wait, what do you mean he transferred?" Suga asked.

"I went to their house this morning, but there was no one there. On the way here, I heard Takeda-sensei talking to someone on the phone, saying that Tsuki’s transfer was finalized. " Yamaguchi said, tearing up

The gym went silent. They couldn’t believe that they had just lost two important players.

"Well, it serves you right," Ennoshita finally says.

"Just what do you mean by that, you bastard?!" Noya yelled.

Well, don’t call me a bastard. You guys are the bastards and bitches here. " Ennoshita said this with a blank expression, while Kino and Nari remained silent beside him.The other players look down, lost for words.

First of all, Shoyo left because of your fake and greedy asses. That’s your fault. " Ennoshita smirking

Even though we wanted to tell Shoyo, guess what, we can’t because you guys threatened us, but at least Shoyo texted us that he forgave us. Second, Tsukishima likes Shoyo, and both of them heard you guys talking behind Shoyo’s back, so it’s not really surprising that Tsukishima left too. You guys are great, right? Push away all your great players. Well, look at you guys now. Let’s see how far you guys can go with this crap of a team. Tsk. Be thankful that Shoyo told us not to leave the team again because, if it hadn't been for him, we would have quit this fucking team as soon as he left."Ennoshita said as he grabbed his bag, just like Kino and Nari, and exited the gym.

No one dares to speak because they know all the things Ennoshita said are true. They are all frustrated. Guilt is eating them alive, especially the third years. Even Kageyama is slowly going back to being the tyrant dictator setter he was once like. Yamaguchi is crying. He lost his best friend because of his selfishness. Yachi, on the other hand, still remains as manager, but Kiyoko is treating her coldly, as with the other three years, except Asahi, who seems distant towards them, especially to his boyfriend Noya.

Damn it! " Noya shouted, throwing the volleyball. Tanaka went outside the gym.

What will we do now? While Shoyo is the main pillar of our offence, while Tsukishima is on defence, we have already lost two valuable players. " Suga said, sitting on the bench, pulling his hair in frustration, guilt, and helplessness.

No one answered him when suddenly Takeda-sensei, Coach Ukai, and Kiyoko arrived.

"What happened here? Why is Yamaguchi crying? Are you guys supposed to be warming up right? " Coach Ukai yelled, despite knowing the truth, he remained the coach for Karasuno because of Shoyo’s favour.

"I’m sorry, coach, we just talked about something." Daichi answered.

Okay, then change and warm up now. Where are the other second years? "Coach Ukai:

"Ahm, they left, Sir, I think they are not feeling well." Suga covered

 "Anyway guys, we have practice matches with Aoba Johsai and Shiratorizawa this week, Thursday and Friday," Takeda said.

"Why so sudden, Sensei? You didn’t beg them again, right? " Daichi said

"No, after that, next week we will have a training camp in Tokyo. I need you guys to give this to your parents and sign them, "Takeda said, giving out the forms.

Okay, sensei, what about Tsukishima sensei? He hasn’t come to practice for a week now," Daichi said, pretending he doesn’t know.

Oh, Tsukishima-kun has already transferred to Tokyo due to his parents' work. He asked me not to tell anyone, but I think you guys need to know. " Takeda said all players look down.

"Now that the announcement is over, go change your clothes and start warming up, you little shits!"Coach Ukai shouted at them.

At Kamomedai

Shoyo is nervous because his tryout for the team is just a few minutes away. He called his friends in Tokyo, who wished him luck and assured him that he would definitely get in if he just played like usual and everything would be fine.

That calms him a little, but he is scared that they will judge him again.

"Hey Shoyo, are you ready?" Gao asked, ruffling his hair. He immediately swatted his hand.

"Argh, lamppost, stop ruffling my hair. It’s already messy enough you know." Shoyo said pouting

"Lmao, your hair is always messy, Sho," Gao said.

"Shoyo, are you nervous?" Bessho asked him

Ahmm a little, I mean my receiving still sucks, my serving too, and what if I don’t fit into the team, what if the coach doesn’t accept me, what if-" At this point, Shoyo is mumbling about his thoughts, and Gao, who just watched his best friend doubt himself, can’t help but clench his fist because the latter’s former teams did

A gentle pat on his head stopped Shoyo from rumbling.

"Shoyo, calm down, don’t be nervous, you’ll do great." Sachirou said, smiling down at Shoyo. That made the ginger flush.

Don't worry, Sho; we've got your back." Korai said, locking his arm on Shoyo’s shoulder, while the others just smiled reassuringly.

"Thanks!" Shoyo finally smiled brightly.

"Too bright," Bessho, Korai, and Gao thought, while Sachi clenched his chest unconsciously.

What’s this feeling? Every time I see his bright smile, it makes my heart skip a beat. Sachirou thought

Chapter Text

The try out for Shoyo started. Coach Murphy decided to do a 3 set match.

Suwa Aikichi (S), Izuru Nozawa (WS), Hirugami Sachirou (MB), Kenjou Himoshi (MB), Norikura Isao (WS), Hota Akai (L) are the members of Team 1.

Tokura Liam (S), Hoshiumi Korai (WS), Kazuyoshi Bessho (MB), Hinata Shoyo (MB), Hakuba Gao (WS), and Kanbayashi Keiichiro (L) are members of Team 2.

The first serve goes to team 2, Korai is on serve, Nozawa receives it and passes it to Suwa, who tosses it to Hirugami. Gao and Shoyo jumped to block him.

"One touch," Shoyo yelled, and all the players who haven’t seen him play are dumbfounded because of his jump, while Coach Murphy just smirked.

"Nice one touch" Keiichiro received it and passed it to the setter.

"Right!" Korai shouted, then jumped from the back, scoring their first point.

1-0

Korai served again but it went straight to the libero, then Suwa, who tossed for Nozawa and Shoyo, and Gao, was late to block so it's score for the other team.

1-1

"Don’t mind, we’ll get the next one." Korai said as they prepared to receive Suwa’s serve. Keiichiro received it cleanly before passing it to the setter who tossed it to Gao, but Hirugami received it and tossed it to Suwa, who tossed it to Nozawa, and once again, Shoyo jumped to block him, getting a wobbly one touch. Gao received it, passing it messily to the setter.

"Center!" Shoyo shouted, the setter tossed it to Shoyo a bit lower than usual, and Shoyo jumped, matching the ball height, then spiked it fast before Hirugami even jumped.

2-1

"Woaaah!" the players exclaimed, watching the quick

What was that? So fast, "Nozawa exclaimed, Gao and Korai ruffled Shoyo’s hair.

"Nice Kill Shoyo!" Bessho shouted from the sideline, but the latter just gave him a smile.

"Nice kill, Hinata-kun," said Keiichiro.

"Thank you, Kanbayashi-senpai," Shoyo said shyly.

"Sorry, that’s a bit low, Hinata-kun," Tokura said.

It’s okay, Tokura-kun, but when tossing for me, you can set it anywhere and fast. I’ll make sure to get every ball you set for me. " Shoyo said, smiling.

"Okay, Hinata-kun," Tokura said.

They continue the game, but unfortunately, Team 1 wins the first set. In the second set, the momentum of the game is with Team 2 with a score of 16-13.

When Nozawa spiked the ball, Keiichiro received the ball a bit short.

Sorry, it's short cover! " The libero shouted, The setter can’t make it in time, so Shoyo ran fast, jumping under the ball, doing an emergency set.

"I got it! Hoshi-san! " Shoyo yelled, Korai saw the ball being set high in the center, he immediately jumped from the backline, spiking it over the blockers.

The gym was silent after the spike. All the players looked at Shoyo in amazement because of the beautiful set he did. Suddenly, they heard their coach laugh.

"Sorry, continue. By the way, that’s a beautiful set right there, Hinata-kun." Shoyo blushes at the compliment and then bows in gratitude.

"Wow, Hinata-kun, you didn't say you could set as well."Tokura-kun said in amazement.

"Ahm, I’m not really great. I’m still practicing my set," Shoyo said.

"That set is great, Shoyo. Let me hit some more of your sets later, okay." Korai said

"Huh, that’s my best friend!" Gao said, smugly hugging Shoyo from behind.

"Haku, stop that, let’s just continue." Shoyo said, while Shoyo is talking to his teammates, Sachirou is looking at him intently with a proud smile on his face. Suwa sees it and nudges him.

"If a single stare could melt someone, Hinata-kun has already melted as a result of your stares, Sachi," Suwa said, making Sachirou blush and look away to hide his blush.

 "I don’t know what you’re talking about, Suwa-san, and I’m not staring," he said.

"Oh is that a blush I see Sachi," Nozawa teased.

"I’m not blushing." Sachirou immediately walked away from his senpais.

The game resumes. Shoyo’s team took the second set 25-22, while in the third set, Team 1 won by 26-24.

"Woaah, the game was intense, especially Hinata-kun, your broad jump is amazing, it’s like Korai-senpai," Bessho said excitedly.

"Ehh, I’m not like that. Hoshi-san is way better than me, Bessho-kun. " Shoyo said, hiding his face in Gao’s back in embarrassment.

Come on Sho, don’t say that you did great in the game. Give yourself some credit. " Gao said, turning around and hugging his best friend even though they were still sweaty.

"That’s right Shoyo, you did amazing and I’ll teach you how to jump higher so we can prove to everyone that even though we are small, they can’t under estimate us." Korai said, patting Shoyo’s head. Shoyo peeked a little at Korai.

"Really, Hoshi-san?" Shoyo asked.

"Yup! Come here, let’s go get water first before Coach announces the result, "Korai said. Shoyo immediately clung to Korai, and all the players who saw this cheered.

"Look at him; he’s so small and cute," one of the third years said.

"I think he is the youngest first-year student, right Suwa?" Nozawa asked.

"Yea, Bessho was born in 1996, the same as Liam." Suwa answered, looking at Shoyo’s application form.

"He’s like the baby of the team." As Keiichiro said, the second year and other first years are just listening.

After a few minutes of waiting, Coach Murphy arrived with the same application form with his signature and stamp.

So, Hinata-kun, I'll gladly welcome you to the team; you demonstrated a wide range of skills, and while your receives still needs some work, you did an excellent job overall. " Coach

"T-thanks Coach," Shoyo said, bowing.

"Anyways, Suwa will give you your jersey and track suit by the end of the week," Coach said.

"Thank you again, Coach," Shoyo said.

"No problem anyway, you guys can take a 30 minute break and then resume the practice okay. For now, Keiichiro, I will assign you to teach Hinata-kun in receiving every day. I’ll assign a different person to guide Hinata-kun. Am I clear? " Coach Murphy said.

"Hai" all players said

"Very well, I’ll be back later," Coach Murphy said, then left.

The players welcome Shoyo with a sincere smile and amazement.

Welcome to the team, Hinata-Kun/Sho/Shoyo. " The team

"Thank you guys," Shoyo said, bowing.

"We have a 30 minute break. How about we get some meat buns?" As Suwa suggested, Shoyo’s eyes sparkle with excitement.

"Meatbuns!" Shoyo yelled in glee. He looked like an excited puppy. All the players cooed at the sight, but someone was blushing hard core.

"Alright, calm down, Sho," Gao said.

The team went to the cafeteria to get meat buns. Shoyo bought 2 meat buns for himself. They went back to the gym after buying. When Shoyo remembered something that he brought, he runs towards his bag, leaving the team confused when he gets back. Korai’s eyes twinkled when he saw the box he was holding.

"Pudding!" Korai ran towards him to get the other box.

"You brought the pudding last night, Sho?" Gao asked.

"Yep, I just figured everyone wanted some, and I'll be making another batch tonight, so I might as well give it to the team."Shoyo said bashfully. "Well, if you guys just want some"

 If you guys don’t want it, just give it to me. " Korai said, sitting beside Gao, then opened the box. The team salivated at the sight of the puddings.

"I want one!" They all shouted in unison.

After getting one each, Shoyo provided some disposable spoons for the team.

"Waah, so good/delicious! Thank you Shoyo/Hinata-kun, "the team exclaimed after the first bite. The ginger just smiled at them.

Shoyo made that. Yesterday he gave us an apple pie, and it was the best. We also had dinner with them last night, and Shoyo cooks like a chef. " Korai brags.

"Lucky!" some of the team said while eating.

Shoyo just smiled, seeing the team eating and appreciating the small things he prepared for them. He was about to get up to get his water bottle when someone gave him one packet of chocolate milk. He looks up to see who it is but immediately looks down to hide his blush.

It’s Sachi-san!’ Shoyo screams internally.

"This is for you, Shoyo," Sachirou said, smiling at Shoyo. The tangerine-haired boy shyly grabbed the chocolate drink.

"T-Thanks, S-Sachi-san" Shoyo said, stuttering, looking so flushed.

"Mmhm, thanks for the good treat too." Sachirou said, sitting next to Shoyo, their hands only a few centimetres apart. That makes Shoyo’s heart beat faster.

What if I hold his hand? It looks so big compared to mine, I’m sure they are warm too. ' Shoyo scolded himself for blushing so much, 'No the frick am I thinking?'

"You did great awhile ago, Shoyo," Sachirou said, then looked at Shoyo, smiling. That makes the latter’s heart beat so fast it's like it’s going to explode.

"T-Thank you Sachi-san," Shoyo said, smiling at Sachirou too.

"You should smile more often. It suits you better than being sad, Shoyo. You look pretty when smiling." Sachirou said, despite his heart going crazy because of Shoyo and his smile, he couldn't understand what he was saying right now.

Shoyo hides his face in his hand because of embarrassment and the compliments Sachirou gave him, the brunette chuckling at Shoyo’s orange hair.

"No need to be embarrassed, Shoyo. We all think that you look cute when smiling." Sachirou teased, it's a far cry from his always composed, emotionless self.

"Oi, oi, oi! What’s this, huh Sachi? " Gao suddenly interrupted their moment, looking accusingly at Sachirou.

"What? We’re just talking Gao, stop being dramatic. " Sachirou said nonchalantly.

Sus, Shoyo, did he do something or say something to you? Is he confessing his love or something? Is he asking you on a date? " Gao, his best friend, just for him to be hit multiple times.

"You lamppost, what are you saying?" Shoyo said that hitting Gao while blushing makes the entire gym filled with laughter.

"Stop being overly protective, you giant, and let them be!" Korai said, pulling Gao.

"All right, fine, but if he does something to you, just scream, okay?"Shoyo just burried his face in his hand in shame because of his best friend’s antics.

I’m sorry about him, Sachi-san. He was just crazy. Don’t mind what he said. " Shoyo said, looking away from Sachirou

It’s okay, but I don’t mind asking you out on a date. " Sachi whispered teasingly and winked at Shoyo before leaving the poor ginger dumbfounded.

Shoyo.exe has stopped working.

"Shoyo... Shoyo." Bessho is calling his poor friend, but the latter isn’t responding.

"Oh shit, I think Sachirou-senpai broke him," the first year setter said.

Let’s see what’s happening in Tokyo.

Tsukishima was walking in the hallways on the way to his class when he heard a familiar voice shout his name.

"Hey, Hey, Hey, Kei!" All the students looked at him and Bokuto.

Oh god, I should’ve known that this was a wrong decision. I should’ve gone to Nekoma and dealt with that rooster head ’ Tsukishima thought that he was regretting his life decision.

"Bokuto, will you stop shouting? You’ll receive another detention for being so loud," Konoha said.

Both third years went to Tsukishima to greet him.

"Hello Tsukishima-kun" Konoha

"Hey Konoha-san," Tsukishima replied.

I’m sorry about Bokuto. You will get used to it. He is one of the loudest students here in Fukurodani. " Konoha said the blond just nodded.

"Where’s Akaashi-san?" The blond asked

"He still has class. That’s why I’m here making sure Bokuto will not cause any chaos." Konoha said, earning a loud Hey, from Bokuto

Don’t mind him son, let’s eat lunch together, yea? " Bokuto said. "Kaashi will be there too. We can call my other son and my bro later.

"Hmm okay," Tsukishima just answered. After that, they parted ways to go to their respective classes.

Tsukishima was introduced when they had morning practice. The team warmly welcomed him. He was still not used to the new environment, but I think he can adjust soon enough with the help of Akaashi, of course.

He changed his number so that Yamaguchi and his other former teammates couldn’t call or bother him. He only gave his new number to Coach Ukai, Takeda-sensei, and Kiyoko. He also included in the joint group chat Shoyo made for his friends in Miyagi and Tokyo.

Although Tsukishima already got his jersey and track suit, despite not being a starter, Fukurodani’s coach proposed that Tsukishima be a starter for their upcoming training camp with schools in the Kanto region, including Nekoma and Karasuno.

They want to test the proper approach now that he's on the team and adjust the roster for the upcoming Spring Nationals.

--Time Skip after Tsukishima’s class---

Akaashi and Bokuto are waiting for Kei outside his classroom.

"Hey, Hey, Hey, Kei!" Bokuto immediately yelled when he saw Tsukishima. The blond boy just sighed and greeted the Captain and V.Captain of VBC.

"Please tone it down. How many times do I have to remind you to stop shouting in the hallways? " Akaashi said

Sorry, 'Kaashi,' but let's go, Kei; this is your first practice with us!Hey hey hey! " Bokuto said excitedly.

"Hmm" Tsuskishima

"Let’s go to practice. It starts in 15 minutes." As Akaashi said, they all went to the gym to see the other members already warming up.

"Sorry, we’re not late, right?" Akaashi said

"No, no, we just want to warm up already so we can start early," Komi said, stretching.

"Okay, let’s change now." Bokuto runs to the changing room.

"You’ll get used to it, Kei, come on." Akaashi guided the first year to the changing room so they could start warming up.

Anyway, back in Kamomedai

After calming down Shoyo from being flustered so much, the team already started the practice. Everyone seemed to be fond of the ginger who was excitedly listening to Korai’s advice on how to make his jumps higher.

"Did you get it, Shoyo?" Korai asked.

"Yes Hoshi-san, wooaaah, you’re really cool." Shoyo praises the white-haired boy.

"You’re going to be awesome too, and we’ll kick all these giant asses in court," Korai said.

"Korai, please stop cussing," Suwa said.

"Whatever anyway, let’s practice your jumps Sho before you focus on your receive tomorrow, alright?" Korai said that when the two small players start to practice their jumps. Korai gently instructs the ginger.

While practicing, a certain brunette can’t keep his eyes on the tangerine boy.

"They look beautiful, right?" Suddenly, Gao speaks beside him.

"What?" Sachirou

Aren’t they beautiful, especially when they jump? They look like they have wings, and it looks like an angel lights above them," Gao said, dreamily staring at Korai.

"Whipped," Sachirou said teasingly.

You're both whipped, senpai," but then Bessho appears out of nowhere.

Jesus, will you stop popping out of nowhere, Bessho!" Gao said, clutching his chest in shock.

"I've been here for like 5 minutes, you know, anyway, you guys are both whipped for Korai-senpai and Shoyo," Bessho smirked.

"I ain’t denying it," Gao said proudly.

"What about you, Sachi-senpai?" Bessho asked, smirking at his senpai.

"I’m not" Sachirou, still denying it.

"Oh really? Then what about the stares you’ve been giving him, hmm? " Bessho furrowed his brow at his defiant senpai.

"I’m just amazed, that’s all," Sachirou said, looking away to hide his blush.

"Oh okay, then Gao-senpai, are you okay with me asking Shoyo out?" Bessho said, smirking, and looking at Gao, who understood what he was doing and smirked too.

Gao will not let you. He is overly protective towards his best friend," Sachirou immediately said.

"Ehh, you’re not Gao-senpai to decide that Sachi-senpai," Bessho said, then looked at Gao again. "So what’s your answer, Gao-senpai?"

"Hmm sure, but I’ll watch you," Gao said, smirking, making his friend dumbfounded.

"Huh? Aren’t you overprotective of Shoyo? You said no one is allowed to hit on him. " Sachirou blabbed

Well, Bessho is an obedient underclassman, so why not give him a chance, right? Besides, why are you so bothered that Bessho will pursue Shoyo? You don’t like him like that, right? " Gao teased.

"Yes, Sachi-senpai, don’t worry. I’ll update you guys when Shoyo agreed to go out with me." Bessho said, smirking, secretly giving Gao a fist bump, "I’ll just go to Shoyo and Korai-senpai bye senpais." Bessho then runs where Korai and Shoyo are.

"I guess I’ll go to Shoyo and Korai too and give their water bottles. Later, Sachi," Gao said before leaving a confused and dumbfounded

I didn’t like him like that, right? Why does it hurt when Bessho says he’s going to date Shoyo? ' Sachirou thought, then looked at Shoyo, Korai, Gao, and Bessho talking while laughing. Then suddenly, Bessho placed his arm around Shoyo’s shoulder, looking at him and smirking.

Why do I feel like hitting Bessho right now? Sachirou thought, then sighed. He needed to clear his mind, so he decided to walk out of the gym to get fresh air and think.

Chapter Text

It’s been 2 weeks since Shoyo started in Kamomedai and so far he's managed to adjust and trust his teammates, especially Suwa and Nozawa, who acted like protective parents when Shoyo was being teased by Gao.

The whole Kamomedai treats Shoyo much better than he is in Karasuno. In a span of two weeks, Shoyo’s receives are much better than before. His jumps increased ridiculously fast because of Coach Murphy and Korai’s guidance.

Bessho is assigned to Shoyo with Liam. They are practicing blocking and spiking.

Sho, your jumps are improving, not as high as Korai-senpai, but you look like you have wings," Bessho said while they were drinking water.

Really?! Korai-senpai gave me a lot of tips on how to improve my jumps! " Shoyo said, jumping around Bessho.

"Yup, your spikes are getting good too," Liam said.

"Thanks, Haku, he is making sure that I eat healthy foods and exercise, so my spiking power will increase too," Shoyo said.

"How’s your receiving practice with Keiichiro-senpai and Akai-kun?" Bessho

"I’m getting the hang of it hehe, although sometimes I still receive the ball with my face," Shoyo said in embarrassment, which made the other 2 laugh.

Their water break is done, so they get back to practice. Bessho is spiking while Shoyo is blocking.

Sho blocking is about timing. Always look at the timing of the set and the approach of the spiker, "Bessho explains when Shoyo is late in blocking.

"Sorry, let’s try again," they continued. Shoyo is always getting one touch. He is closely watching Liam’s toss and Bessho’s approach. When he realizes that the approach is late, he counts until Bessho makes the contact and jumps and shuts down the spike.

"Yoshaaa!" Shoyo yelled in glee. All the members looked at them. The ginger smiled in embarrassment.

"Sorry," Shoyo

"It’s fine, Sho. Nice block, by the way." Suwa said, smiling at the latter.

"Thanks, Suwa-san," Shoyo said, smiling brightly.

"See Sho? It’s all about timing. " Bessho said, ruffling the ginger’s hair.

"Thanks guys," Shoyo

"Are you guys done with blocking and spiking?" When Coach Murphy asked the first three freshmen, they simply nodded.

"Shoyo, why don’t you practice your sets for now?" Coach Murphy suggested

"I can?" Shoyo asked with sparkling eyes.

Of course, Korai, Gao, Nozawa, and Isao, you’ll practice hitting Shoyo’s sets, while the first years and the others go with Suwa," Coach Murphy said.

"Nice, let me hit those high sets again." Korai said excitedly.

"You already know how I like my sets, right Sho?" Nozawa asked, hugging the ginger.

"Yes, Izu-senpai," Shoyo said, cheerfully making the third coo at his cuteness.

Izuru-senpai, please refrain from touching my best friend. " Gao said, glaring at his senpai.

"Oh come on Gao, stop being protective. Let’s start now."

After the afternoon practice ends, Shoyo improves his sets for a bit, and Coach Murphy is very pleased to see all his players improve and acquire new skills.

"Sho, let’s have extra practice!" Korai yelled.

"No Korai, Shoyo needs to rest and you need one too, so let’s go back to the dorms." Sachirou said, holding his best friend’s collar.

It’s okay Korai-senpai, we’re going to practice again tomorrow morning, but for now let’s go get meatbuns! " Shoyo exclaimed.

Okay Shoyo, let’s go! Korai said, then dragged Shoyo into the locker room to change.

"Wait, we’re—" Gao was about to complain when Sachirou stooped over him.

Let them be. Let’s just clean this up real quick so we can go to." Sachirou said the latter just nodded, pouting.

After cleaning up, they all went to the locker just to see Korai and Shoyo talking to someone.

"Yes Kenken, we just finished for a while. What about you guys? Are you at Shinzen already? Is Mum’Kaashi, Pa'Kou, and Kei there already? " Shoyo excitedly asked

"Shoyo, one question at a time," Kenma said.

"Sorry Kenken," Shoyo said.

"Sho put your jacket on now, you’ll get cold." Gao said when he saw Shoyo’s jacket on the bench.

Give it to me Haku, I’m talking to Kenken. " Shoyo said, leaning into Korai. That made a certain someone a little jealous. Suwa, who was near the bench, grabbed the jacket and gave it to Shoyo.

"Thank you, Suwa-san," Shoyo said, then smiled brightly.

"No problem, Sho" Suwa then continues to change.

The Kamomedai team already met the 3rd gym squad, so it’s nothing new for them to see Shoyo talking to them.

"Ken, you haven’t answered my question." Shoyo

"Sorry anyway, yes we’re already here. Fukurodani isn’t here yet, but Kuroo and Lev were in front of the school," Kenmas said.

"Oh well, in any case, I'll call you guys later, okay?"Shoyo

Okay, "Kenma looks up from his switch.

Bye Kenken, I miss you and love you guys." Shoyo said

"Hmm bye Sho, we miss and love you too," Kenma said, smiling warmly at his best friend.

"Bye Kenma," Korai and Gao said.

"Bye" Kenma After that, he hung up.

Okay, are you guys done changing? Let’s go get some meat buns for my treat. " Suwa said.

"Yay meat buns!" Shoyo said cheerfully, leaping to Gao's back.

"Lamppost carry me," Shoyo said, hugging his best friend's neck.

Do I have a choice? You're already on my back, Sho," Gao said jokingly.

"Nope, you don’t have a choice, or else you’re not eating dinner later." Shoyo said with a smirk.

"No fair, your cooking gyudon later," Gao grumbled.

"Gao-senpai is so lucky to eat Shoyo’s cooking everyday," Bessho said.

"Well, best friend privileges," Gao said.

"Whatever Haku, Suwa-san, can I get two meat buns?" Shoyo asked Suwa

"Hmm, let me think," Suwa said teasingly.

"Pleaseee," Shoyo said with puppy eyes.

"Fine, fine, two meat buns for you," Suwa said.

"Yay, thanks, Suwa-san!" Shoyo

"Can I have two meat buns too?" Korai

"No," Suwa immediately said, making the white-haired pout, while the others just laughed.

Sachirou’s

I’ve been thinking about the things Bessho told me. For the past week, Bessho, Liam, and Shoyo became very close, especially Bessho. He always hugs Shoyo from the back, even though Gao is scolding him. Then he will smirk at me, making me extremely irritated.

When I saw Shoyo happily conversing with Gao, Korai, and Bessho, I wanted to drag him away from them.

"Sachirou, are you okay? You’ve been so quiet for the past few days now? Is something bothering you? " Suwa suddenly asked

"Hmm, I’ve always been quiet, Suwa-san," I said.

Is it because of Shoyo? "Nozawa butted in.

"No," I said emphatically.

You’re not a good liar, you know. Do you really think you can hide the glances you gave him, the glare you’re giving us when we’re close to Shoyo?" Nozawa

I denied, "I don't know what you’re talking about, Nozawa-san."

Well, you can deny all you want, but make sure to make up your mind because there are a lot of students who have taken a liking to him even though he’s new here, especially Bessho." Nozawa said, then patted my shoulder before walking towards our other teammates.

Well, I will not push it, but you can always talk to me if you want someone to talk to. " Suwa-san said

I was left there thinking about what Nozawa-san said. I felt a pang in my chest just thinking about Shoyo being in a relationship.

Do I really like you, Shoyo? I thought, placing my hand over my chest, who seemed to skip a beat when Shoyo's eyes met mine and he smiled at me.

Meanwhile, in Tokyo's training camp

The third gym squad is in Nekoma’s room. The training camp will start tomorrow and Karasuno isn’t there yet.

"Kaashi, I’m still hungry." Bokuto whined

"Koutaro, you just ate a whole large burger and large fries." Akaashi looks at his boyfriend.

"Can we get some soda?" Bokuto pleaded with his boyfriend, who nodded and sighed.

"Fine, come on, do you guys want something from the vendi?" Akaashi asked his friends

"Keiji-san, can you buy me strawberry milk?" While scrolling through his phone, Kei said.

"Sure Kei, Kuroo-san Kenma Lev?" Akaashi

"I’m good, thanks," Kuroo said.

"Oh chocolate milk, Akaashi-san," Lev said.

"Shut up, Lev!" While laying on his futon, Yaku said.

But Yaku-san-"Lev

It’s okay Yaku-san, what about you Kenma? Akaashi

"Coffee," Kenma said while playing.

"No coffee, Kenma," Akaashi

"But-" Kenma is about to protest when Kei speaks.

I’ll tell Shoyo you’re drinking coffee again to stay up late, "Kei

"You wouldn't," Kenma says, glaring at Kei.

"Oh, I will Kenma." Kei then smirked.

"You snitch, fine, just milk Kaashi," Kenma said, then went back to playing.

All right. " Akaashi

"LET’S GO LOVE," Bokuto shouted.

"Kou, stop shouting. The others are already resting." Akaashi

"Sorry Kaashi" Bokuto

The two Fukurodani players were going to the nearest vending machine when they bumped into the crows.

"Sorry Akaashi," Suga said.

"It’s fine," Akaashi plainly said.

"Seems like you guys are late again," Bokuto said sarcastically.

"Well, we have a long journey before we get here." Daichi

"Hmm, you had a great trip. I’ll see you guys tomorrow." Bokuto said, smirking, that sent shivers to the crows.

"Good night, have a good rest," Akaashi said, then dragged Bokuto towards the vending machine.

"Hmm, let’s just go to our rooms," Suga said.

After Akaashi and Bokuto bought the drinks, they told the Nekoma that Karasuno had arrived.

"Well, the party will start tomorrow," Kuroo said, smirking, the same with Kenma.

"Indeed," Akaashi said.

The next day,

After the announcements and reminders from the coaches, the match starts.

Ubugawa High vs. Nekoma High, Shinzen High vs. Karasuno High are the first two matches.

While Fukurodani will continue their practice and wait for the match to end, Karasuno hasn’t seen Tsukishima because he is still getting ready in their room.

Karasuno is struggling to make a point due to losing Tsukishima, who leads the blocking, and Hinata, who can easily score past the blockers.

On the sidelines Bokuto is smirking at the sufferings of the crows.

Ah, would you look at that Kaashi!" Bokuto said.

"Hmm, I already expected it because they lost the main pillar of their offense and defense. Aside from that, even though Yamaguchi is a middle blocker, his blocks are weak, and his stamina is weak, too, so it looks like they will lose all their matches during this training camp," Akaashi said while watching the crows struggle to block every synchronized attack and combination of Shinzen High's

"Akaashi, where is Tsukishima-kun? Our games will start after the Shinzen game, "Konaha said.

"He will be here any minute-oh there he is," Akaashi said, looking at Tsukishima.

"Sorry I’m late," Kei said.

It’s okay, just warm up already, our game is next with Shinzen. " When Akaashi said this, the blond simply nodded.

With the Crows

The players on the court are shocked to see Tsukishima wearing a Fukurodani jacket.

"Tsukishima is in Fukurodani?! " Karasuno thought

The match between them and Shinzen immediately ends. Yamaguchi instantly runs towards Tsukishima.

"Tsuki!" Yamaguchi shouted

"Don't call me that Yamaguchi," Kei said coldly, and the latter burst into tears.

"T-Tsuki, can we talk?" Yamaguchi

We have nothing to talk about in Yamaguchi, and I told you don’t call me that, "Kei said.

 "P-Please, it will not take too long." Yamaguchi said while looking down. Akaashi saw this and immediately intervened.

"Kei, you can talk to him for a while. We’ll start without you for now." Akaashi

"Tsk fine," Kei said, then went straight to the door. When they got outside, Yamaguchi hugged Tsukishima, but the latter just pushed him a little gently. You can see the hurt in Yamaguchi’s eyes.

"Talk, Yamaguchi, I still have a game to play." Kei

I’m sorry Tsuki. I know what I did was wrong. What we did was wrong, but when you got closer to Hinata, I felt like he was snatching you away from me, and my insecurities got the best of me, so when I heard the team talking about Hinata, I joined them. " Yamaguchi said, in shame.

Is that all? Yamaguchi, you know, you’re my first friend. You know, I have trust issues of all people. I expected much from you, Yamaguchi, "Kei said.

"I-I’m sorry Tsuki, but please come back to us. We need you in the team." Yamaguchi desperately said that makes Kei chuckle without humor.

"Funny, you need me for what? to use as well?Sorry, but I don’t need that kind of team. Besides, aren’t you happy, Yamaguchi? You got yourself a spot to be a starter. If that’s all you want to talk about, I’m leaving. I have a game to win. " Kei said she was about to go inside the gym when Yamaguchi yelled at her

This is all about Hinata, right?! Why do you even like him, Tsuki? I’m much better than him! " Yamaguchi yelled while crying.

"Huh? Are you better than Shoyo? Don’t make me laugh. Yamaguchi, he is far better than you. " Kei laughed at Yamaguchi and the team behind him, "And don’t involve Shoyo in this matter. This is all because of you guys. Just looking at you guys makes me sick. One more thing, I love Shoyo for what he is, no questions or reasons. Bye, don’t talk to me again. " Kei said, leaving Yamaguchi crying from afar as the team was listening to the conversation.

Suga walked up to Yamaguchi and hugged him.

"It’s okay, Yams." Suga comforts the latter.

I blew my chance again, Suga-san, and now he hates me so much. " Yamaguchi

Karasuno just looked down in regret and shame. After that, they all went inside the gym again. It’s their match again and it’s against Nekoma.

They can feel the dangerous glint on every player of Nekoma, and as expected, the crows were destroyed after the 2 set game. You can notice that all Kenma’s sets are aimed towards Yamaguchi and Kageyama, making the setter feel the pressure and lose his cool.

25-16 in the first set

25-20 in the second set

It’s like Aoba Johsai again.

Flashback to Aoba Johsai’s practice match

When Karasuno reaches Aoba Johsai, they feel shivers down their spine.

"Why do I have a bad feeling about this?" Suga mumbled, and they went straight to the gym to see if the team was already warming up.

Okay, Karasuno's team has arrived. " Aoba Johsai’s coach said they all line up and bow.

"Thank you for the game," they all said.

The game started with Oikawa’s serve. It aimed towards Yamaguchi, earning the first, second, and third points before Karasuno received it and sent it to Kageyama, who tossed it to Tanaka, but was immediately shut down by Kindaichi and Matsun.

Oikawa then serves again aiming at Kagayema. He receives it but it’s out of bounds, earning a point. Just like that, the game continues. All spikes are purposely aimed at the Karasuno player. The coach notices but Oikawa and Iwaizumi think of a good alibi to make it look like it isn’t on purpose.

The practice match against AJ is hell for Karasuno because they are really destroyed, taking only the 3rd set. All Karasuno players went home with one or more bruises from receiving strong spikes and serves.

End of flashback

Now they are experiencing the same with Nekoma and possibly Fukurodani too. This will be a long hell for them.

At Kamomedai

Shoyo and Gao are eating dinner. Gao notices that Shoyo is in deep thought. He’s been like this since they got into the dorms. Gao called his best friend, but it seems like he is lost in thoughts. He nudges the ginger gently

"Shoyo," Gao said, Shoyo looks confused at him.

"Huh? You were saying something? " Shoyo

"I’ve been calling you five times now. What’s wrong?" Gao asked worriedly.

"N-nothing," Shoyo said, then continued to eat.

You’re not a good liar, you know that right?" Gao said, "What’s bothering you?"

"H-Haku," Shoyo said, looking down.

"Hmm? What is it? " Gao said, waiting for Shoyo to say something.

Ah, nothing, don’t mind it, just thinking about something stupid. "Shoyo immediately said, Gao sighed.

"All right, I'll let this one slide, but you know you can talk to me, right?"Gao

"Yea, thanks Haku," Shoyo said, smiling slightly.

Later that night, Shoyo sneaks out to go to the roof to think and clear his mind.

Chapter Text

Shoyo’s

Days have passed, but I know I can trust my new team just like I trust my friends in Miyagi. I want to tell them what happened to my past team so I can move on from it now. I don't want my past to hold me back any longer.

I remember my conversation with Kenma and Mum'Kaashi. 4 days ago.

Flashback with Shoyo on the rooftop

I came up here to the rooftop to think and clear my mind. I want to tell my team now about my past, but I don’t know if I’ll do the right thing.

I sighed and looked at the sky.

"What do I do?" I mumbled, then got my phone from my pocket. I scroll through my contacts and dial the person who can help me decide.

Sho, is there something wrong? Why are you still awake when it’s already 11? " Kenma asked.

I can ask you the same Kenken. You’re supposed to be asleep right now, right? You guys have training tomorrow, "I said.

"Fair point, anyway, why did you call?" Kenma

"Ken, I’m planning to tell my team what happened. Do you think that’s a good decision?" I asked hesitantly. Kenma became quiet on the other line.

"Ken?"

Wait, I’ll wake Kaashi. It’s better if we talk about this with him," Kenma said.

After waiting for 10 minutes, I heard Kaashi-san and Kenma.

"Hello, Sweetie, what’s wrong?" Kaashi-san

"Kaashi-san, I’ve been thinking. Do you think it’s a good idea to tell my teammates about my past? I mean, I don’t want my past to hold me back anymore. I want to fully trust them just like I trust you guys, "I said

Shoyo sweetie, it’s your decision, but I think it’s a good idea to tell them in that way that you’re finally opening up to them. " Kaashi-san

"Whatever your decision is, we’re always here to support you, Sho." Kenma, I smiled at what I’d heard.

And I think you can talk to Gao-san about this too. Besides, Gao-san has known them for like 2 years now, so I’m sure he can help you decide. "Kaashi-san

"Thank you Mum’Kaashi, Kenken," I said.

"No problem, Shoyo/Sweetie," both of them said.

I said, "Anyway, I’ll go back to our room now. Goodnight Mum’Kaashi, Kenken, I miss you and I love you guys. Tell Kuroo-san, Pa’Kou, Lev, and Kei that I miss and love them too."

"Will do, Sweetie, goodnight and we love and miss you too." Mum’Kaashi said.

"Bye guys," I said before hanging up. I looked at the clear night sky again before leaving the rooftop.

End of flashback

I’m here in our dorm preparing breakfast and our lunch. Haku isn’t up yet, so I cooked miso soup and tamagoyaki. I cook a lot so I can give it to Korai-senpai and Sachi-san.

I heard the door to our room open.

"Shoyo, why are you up so early?" Haku said

Haku, it’s already 6, we have morning practice. Anyway, go take a bath while I give this to Korai-senpai and Sachi-san." I said, showing him the bowl and plate of miso soup and tamagoyaki.

"Okay" Haku said, then I left. I knocked on Korai-senpai’s room. After a few minutes, a shirtless Sachi-san opened the door. I could feel my cheeks heating up.

"Shoyo?" Sachi-san said, still sleepy.

"A-ahm g-good morning, S-Sachi-san I cooked a lot of breakfast today. I just want to give you this, "I said, looking down, still blushing.

Damn, how is he so hot and respectful? He should be in jail for being this hot and handsome! ’ I screamed in my mind, forcing my heart to calm down because I think any moment now it’ll explode because of nervousness.

Oh, is that so? Come in for a while. " Sachi-san said, opening the door so I could go inside.

"Sachi, who’s at the door?" Korai-senpai said.

"Sorry for the intrusion," I said, looking down.

"It’s Shoyo. He brought breakfast," Sachi-san said.

"Sho! Ohayo, "Korai-senpai said.

"Ahm Ohayo senpai," I said, looking down, still blushing.

"Sachi! You dumbass, wear a freaking shirt! " Korai-senpai said, Oh, thank goodness.

Oh shit, I’m sorry, wait for a while, Ko, get the food and clean the containers. "Sachi-san said before running towards the bathroom, and I heaved a sigh of relief.

Shoyo, I'm sorry about him, but let me get that." I gave Korai-senpai the food.

"Thanks for this Sho" Korai-senpai

"Ahm, it’s okay senpai." I said, "Ah, you don’t need to wash the containers. I’ll just do it."

"It’s fine, by the way, is Gao already up?" Korai-senpai asked while washing the containers.

"Yea, he’s taking a shower," I said.

"Here, thanks again." Korai-senpai said, giving me the containers

"No problem, senpai. I think I need to go now. See you later, senpai, "I said.

"See you later, Shoyo" Korai-senpai

After that, I left. When I opened our dorm, I saw Haku already sitting on the table.

"What took you so long?" Haku

"Nothing Haku, let’s eat." We ate in silence until I decided to tell him my plan.

"Haku"

"Hmm" Haku

"Do you think it’s a good idea to tell the team?" I asked.

"Tell them what?" Haku

"You know about what happened?" I said. He suddenly stops eating and looks at me.

"Why do you ask?" Haku

I said, looking at him. "I mean, it’s been almost a month since I joined the team. I think I have already moved on from what happened and I think it’s already time to tell them the truth." I said, looking at him.

"Are you sure? For me, I think it’s a good idea. I know the team, and just like what I said, everyone in the team adores you, so there’s no need to worry about them betraying you. " Haku

"Hmm yea, I’m sure I don’t want my past to hold me back and prevent me from trusting the team and other people," I said.

"That’s good. When are you planning to tell them?" Haku

Can they come over? I mean, it’s better if we talk to them after practice or after we have dinner. I’ll cook, "I said.

"Well then let’s tell them later," Haku

After we ate, we proceeded to the gym and saw Captain and the other 3rd years.

"Ohayo guys," Haku said.

"Ohayo senpais," I said, smiling brightly at them. Izu-senpai immediately ran towards me and hugged me.

"Ohayo baby tangerine" Izu-senpai

 "Senpai, stop touching Shoyo," Haku said, and was about to pull me away when someone already did. I immediately look up who it is that causes me to flush.

"S-Sachi-san! Ohayo, "I said shyly. He looked down at me.

"Ohayo Shoyo," he said, softly patting my head when Korai-senpai pulled me.

"Stop hogging Shoyo, you giants!" Korai-senpai said

"Ohayo Korai-senpai!" I said.

"Ohayo Shoyo, by the way, the breakfast is delicious as always, thanks for that." Korai-senpai said

"Yea Shoyo, your cooking is always amazing and I'm sorry about a while ago." Sachi-san said, making me flustered.

"Ahm, Sachi-san, it's nothing," I explained.

"Unfair, I want to taste your cooking too, baby Tangerine." Izu-senpai said pouting

"Izuru, stop being childish." Suwa-san said

"Fine Aiki" Izu-senpai then runs towards Suwa-san.

After a few more minutes, all the members arrived, and we started the morning practice.

So when are you going to announce it? The morning practice is almost over, "Haku said, wiping his sweat.

"Err, can you just tell them Haku?" I said. He sighed.

"Fine," Haku said, then stood up, "Guys, I have something to say."

All of them look at him.

Shoyo said he had some important things to say later, so we decided to invite him for dinner at our dorm later. " Haku said, "If you guys are available, of course."

"Sure, I have nothing to do tonight anyway." Suwa-san said

"Same here," the other members said.

Oh, I’m sorry Sho I can't. I need to finish all my revision papers, "one of the 3rd years said.

"It’s okay, senpai," I said, then smiled.

"Is Shoyo going to cook?" Korai-senpai said

Of course, unless you want me to cook for you, Ko. "Haku said, winking at Korai-senpai, who was just glaring at him.

"No thanks, I still want to live longer." Korai-senpai said

"Ahh yes, finally I can eat Shoyo’s delicious food again." Bessho and Izu-senpai said

"Well, we always eat with Shoyo during lunch, but I want to taste his other dishes," Liam said.

"Eh, I’m not that great of a cook," I said shyly.

"Nah Sho, you’re the best cook compared to the cook in the caf." Izu-senpai said, making us laugh.

"Anyway, Suwa-san, can I skip afternoon practice so I can prepare the dorm?" I asked.

"It’s fine, do you want any help? We can cut the practice early to help you." Suwa-san said

"No, it’s OK. I ca-" When Sachi-san spoke, I didn’t get to finish what I was saying.

"I’ll help him if you don’t mind, Suwa-san." Sachi-san, that makes us shocked.

Oh Sachirou, that’s new. It’s fine with me. Well, what about you, Shoyo? " Suwa-san

"Ahm, I don’t mind," I said, looking down.

Wait, I’ll help too, "Haku said, but Korai-senpai hit him.

"No, stop being overprotective and possessive. Let them manage, right?" Korai-senpai said, then winked at me, making me flustered.

"A-ah, h-hai," I said.

After everything got settled, they finished morning practice and proceeded to their respective classes. The day went fast. It’s already time for Shoyo to prepare, although he still needs to buy some stuff.

"Sho I’ll go ahead and see you later, "Bessho said after fixing his things.

"Okay," Shoyo said, then put the last item in his bag. When he went out of his classroom, he yelped when he saw Sachirou leaning against the wall in front of the door.

"S-Sachi-san, what are you doing here?" Shoyo

"Waiting for you. Come on, let me get that." Sachirou said, grabbing the bento box Shoyo was holding.

"Eh? You didn’t have to fetch me Sachi-san. " Shoyo said shyly, blushing because his hand was brushing against Sachirou's.

It’s fine, we’re going to the dorm anyway, so why not wait for you? " Sachirou said, then smiled at the latter.

Actually, I need to go to the store after changing. We ran out of ground pork, so I need to buy some and some vegetables, "Shoyo said.

"Great, I’ll go with you." Sachirou

Are you sure, Sachi-san? You can just wait for me to return. " Shoyo

"It’s alright, besides I have a bike. I can take you to the store faster." Sachirou

"Oh okay then," Shoyo says after they get to their dorms. Sachirou unlocks his bike and lets Shoyo sit in front of him.

Are you comfortable there, Sho? Sachirou asked.

"Hmm" Shoyo, he is currently panicking inside.

OMG, I can feel his muscled arm brushing against me! And why does he smell so fricking good? I just want to lean in to him and smell his masculine scent, 'Shoyo thought while blushing.

When they reached the store, Shoyo immediately went to the meat section and then the vegetable section. They were about to go to the counter when he saw some meat buns and ice cream.

"You want to buy some?" Sachirou asked.

"Ahm, maybe next time I don’t have extra money with me." Shoyo said, pushing the cart, and Sachirou walked away, secretly grabbing two boxes of meat buns and one tub of Rocky Road ice cream and paying for them at another counter before returning to Shoyo.

"Where have you been, Sachi-san?" Shoyo asked confusedly.

I just looked at something. Anyway, are you done? " Sachirou said.

"Yep, let’s go," Shoyo said, sending Sachirou to get the things they bought from Shoyo.

"Let me have this while you have this," Sachirou said, giving the plastic with ice cream and meat buns to Shoyo. That made the ginger dumbfounded.

"Enjoy Sho" Sachirou said, then walked ahead, leaving a blushing tangerine.

When the ginger recovers, he gets the tub of ice cream and opens it. He immediately scoops some using the disposable spoon. He groans in satisfaction.

'Waaah, my crush bought me ice cream and meat buns’ Shoyo thought when he arrived at the spot where they parked the bike, he saw Sachirou waiting for him.

"Ahm Sachi-san, thank you for this." Shoyo

"No problem, Sho," Sachirou said, smiling gently.

"Here, have some Sachi-san!" Shoyo scoops a spoonful to feed Sachirou, and the brunette blushes.

"Don’t you want it?" Shoyo asked, tilting his head.

"No, I mean yes, I want it," Sachirou said frantically, then ate the ice cream from the same spoon Shoyo used.

'Fuck, this is so gay, but I can’t help but blush! It's an indirect kiss. ' Sachirou reasoned that they should eat the ice cream before it melts and then return to school.

When Sachirou and Shoyo start to cook, Sachirou can’t help but admire the ginger.

'Cute, caring, amazing, and adorable, and knows how to cook. What a perfect wife material! 'Sachirou thought

After cooking for 1 and a half hours, they finished preparing. Shoyo was just finishing up by designing the cake when suddenly he slipped on a plastic on the floor and landed on Sachirou, who was washing his hand in the sink.

"Ahhhhh!" Shoyo yelled. He closed his eyes, getting ready to fall on a hard floor. He felt something soft beneath him. When he opened his eyes, it immediately turned wide. Beneath him was Sachirou. What made him even more shocked was that his lips landed near Sachirou’s lips, making his blushing so hard.

"OMG! Sachi-san! Are you okay? " Shoyo asked worriedly before helping Sachirou stand up.

"Yes, I’m okay. How about you? Are you okay? You’re not hurt, are you? " Sachirou asked worriedly.

I’m okay Sachi-san. I’m sorry for falling into you." Shoyo said, bowing while blushing.

It’s okay, you can fall for me anytime and I’ll always catch you. " Sachirou whispered to the ginger’s ear, "And next time I want to feel those soft lips on my own lips, Sho." Sachirou teasingly whispers again before flashing the ginger a not-so innocent smile.

"Anyways, I’ll take a quick shower. I’ll be right back, Sho" Sachirou said, giving the ginger a soft peck in the forehead, and then he left.

The ginger was left dumbfounded, looking like a bright red tomato.

What the hell just happened?! ' He thought before clenching his chest because he felt his heart was about to explode with different emotions. He was feeling so many emotions.

Sachirou’s

I hurriedly got out of Shoyo’s dorm and went to our own dorm.

"What the fuck did I do?" I muttered, "Did I really flirt with Shoyo? Shit, I think I need a fucking cold shower again, "I muttered, then proceeded to our room to get a pair of clothes and took a shower.

After taking a shower and getting ready, I went back to Shoyo’s room and saw his teammates already there.

"Sachi! Where have you been? " Korai asked.

"Oh, I took a quick shower after we cooked," I said, then sat beside him.

"Okay," Korai said.

"So are you ready to tell them?" Gao asked a quiet Shoyo beside him.

"Yeah, Sho, you can tell us anything," Suwa-san said.

Shoyo sighed, then stood up in front of them.

So I just want to tell you what happened with my past team. " Shoyo started

My teammates remain quiet and listen carefully to Shoyo. After telling them about his past, my teammates immediately envelop Shoyo in a comforting hug.

 It's okay, Shoyo, we're here for you, and don't think about what your previous teammates said to you; you're more than that. Don't let them hold you back, and don't let words affect you, okay?We’re always here to help you. " Suwa-san said

"Thank you, Suwa-san, guys," Shoyo said, beaming at them.

Nozawa-san said jokingly, "Let's stop this sad topic and eat now. I can’t wait to taste that delicious food at the table."

"Of course, let’s eat," Shoyo said, smiling.

We started eating, enjoying the food. After eating, we played some board games before going back to our respective dorms to rest.

‘Seeing Shoyo smile wholeheartedly makes me happy too. I really like his smile, like he can always brighten up the room with just one smile,’ I thought before going to sleep dreaming about his beautiful smile.

Chapter Text

After two weeks,

Finals of Kamomedai Prefecture

Kamomedai High easily advanced to the finals; for the past three games, Shoyo proved that he, with the support and assistance of his teammates, is capable of overcoming his nervousness during a game, particularly with Sachirou, who has become noticeably clingy when it comes to Shoyo in recent weeks.

They're on their way to Nagano Gym to play their final games. Shoyo is sitting alongside Sachirou, while Gao is staring at him from behind them.

Haku, stop glaring at Sachi-san. Why don't you just sleep or talk to Korai-senpai? " Shoyo teased, glancing at them.

"Shoyo!" Korai blushed.

"Heheh, sorry Korai-senpai, but I put cookies in Haku's bag. You may have them," Shoyo said.

"We, too, want cookies." Bessho and Haku both exclaimed.

"Don't worry, I made a lot." Shoyo stated this while bringing out three ziplock bags of chocolate chip cookies and giving them to his team while also giving Sachirou some of theirs.

"Thank you, Sho," they all replied, except Gao, who was constantly fighting Korai.

They arrived at the stadium for their final game with 15 minutes to spare before the official warmup began, so Shoyo decided to go to the toilet to wash his hands and do what he had to do. However, while heading to the bathroom, he collided with someone.

"I'm very sorry," Shoyo apologizes.

"Watch it, you pipsqueak," the guy yelled. Shoyo was taken aback by what the guy said, so he looked up and noticed a person wearing a Matsumoto High jersey, the school against whom they would play today.

Oh, you're a Kamomedai member, huh? Do they really drop their standards when it comes to selecting players like Hoshiumi, the "tiny giant"? What a fucking pathetic title, "remarked the Matsumoto guy, causing Shoyo to lose his cool.

Stop talking! You're the stupid one here, "Shoyo replied, staring at the man.

"Why you- " the guy shouted, lifting his fist to hit Shoyo, but he was cut off by someone.

"I dare you to touch him, bastard, and you'll feel my fist," Gao said. Shoyo turned around and saw Gao, Sachirou, Bessho, and Korai.

Shoyo!! Are you all right? Did he touch you? " Korai asked, pulling him behind his taller teammates.

Hakuba, what can you do to me? Hit me as well? Well, then, we'll both be disqualified, "replied the guy from Matsumoto, smirking.

"We don't have time for your nonsense, Akiama, so fuck off and don't ever touch my best friend," Gao glared.

"Oh, so you're best friends with that pipsqueak? Wow," Akiama remarked cynically.

You bastard, don't call Shoyo a pipsqueak! " Bessho shouted and was ready to attack Akiama when Sachirou intervened.

My, my, where are your manners, Kazuyoshi-kun? Please respect your senpai even if I'm no longer a student at your school, "Akiama mocked.

Stop your nonsense, Akiama. Don't come near our kohai or I'll destroy you on and off the court. " Sachirou stated coldly.

Hirugami, what's with the threat? Tsk anyhow, let's see each other on the court; I'll make sure to sweep the floor with your faces," Akiama smirked as he walked away.

Gao and Sachirou groaned and turned to face Korai, Bessho, and Shoyo.

Shoyo, are you all right? He didn't hurt you, did he? " Gao asked, concernedly checking Shoyo for any wounds or bruises.

Shoyo hugged Gao. "No, he simply insulted me, Korai-senpai, and was ready to attack me when I told him off."

"Good thing we followed you; don't go anywhere by yourself from now on, okay?" Gao stated that the ginger simply nodded as the other three stood there observing.

"By the way, do you know who he is?" Shoyo inquired as they walked back to the team.

"Yea, he was a previous middle blocker until he was kicked off for his delinquent attitude and transferred to Matsumoto. He is a second-year," Gao explained.

"I see," Shoyo said.

"Whatever he said, Shoyo, don't let it get to you. We're going to beat that guy up on the court," Korai said as he wrapped his arms around Shoyo's shoulders.

"Senpai, yes!" Shoyo stated enthusiastically.

"That's my guy. Now come on, let's warm up," Korai shouted, leading Shoyo and Bessho to the court as Sachirou and Gao remained behind.

"Sachi, as usual?" Smirking, Gao said.

"Like always," Sachirou said, a grin on his face.

When the formal warm-up is over, the first set begins with Shoyo on the bench, which makes Akiama smirk, but little does he know, there's a surprise in store for their team.

Matsumoto High (15-12) starts the first set with the momentum of the game when suddenly Isao is replaced by Shoyo with a small smile on his face. Same with his teammates on the court, Shoyo only played like 3 times in all their games since they wanted to keep his talents secret until the finals.

"Kamomedai subs out their # 7 for their # 11 Hinata Shoyo," stated the announcer.

"Shall we turn this around?" Suwa said with a sneer.

It's their time to receive, and as predicted, they're going for Shoyo, but the ginger gets it and passes it to Suwa.

"Nice receive!" Shoyo merely grinned as Keiichiro screamed from the sidelines with their other teammates, then began to sprint and jump for the rapid high toss.

"Shoyo!" Shoyo glances at the ball heading his way and spikes it before any of the blockers react, Suwa shouted after setting the ball.

The gym fell silent as the spectators were stunned to see the ginger fly and spike the ball so quickly; it was the first time they had seen the quick attack; for the previous few days, Kamomedai had only used Shoyo for regular quick and receives, so many players assumed he only specialized in receiving like their libero.

Akiama stares at Shoyo in disbelief, while the Kamomedai team simply smirks.

"Nice kill, Shoyo!" His teammates cheer him, indicating that he effectively switched the momentum to their side.

15-13 (to Matsumoto)

The commentator remarked, "Wow, what a wonderful quick attack from Hinata Shoyo. That high toss is unbelievable. It could easily match his senpai's attack. Kamomedai clearly showcases the talent of these two short but amazing players,"

"Sachirou/Sachi/Sachi-san! Great serve! " Kamomedai yelled, and Sachirou took a deep breath before looking straight at Akiama and throwing the ball up for a jump serve aimed at him.

Akiama received it, but it went out of bounds. It was a service ace for Hirugami.

15-14 (to Matsumoto)

Sachirou prepared for another serve, still aiming for Akiama, but this time he put a lot of power into it that Akiama wasn’t able to receive.

15:15

"Another!" Hirugami prepared for another serve, but this time he chose a jump floater, aiming for Matsumoto's second-year wing spiker, who was able to receive it but lost power as soon as it touched his arm, dropping beside him.

15-16 (to Kamomedai)

The announcer said, "Another service ace for Hirugami Sachirou. Wow, they completely shifted the momentum to their side." Hirugami prepared for another jump floater aimed at the same player when the libero easily received it, passing the ball to the setter who set it for Akiama, who spiked it, but Shoyo was already there. He shut down the spike, glaring at Akiama, who seemed shocked because the ginger blocked him.

"Fantastic block from Hinata Shoyo! A 165-cm wing spiker blocked a 189-cm spiker! The players from Kamomedai are absolutely dominating the game, "the announcer remarked.

"Amazing blocked Shoyo!" Korai and Gao swooped down on Shoyo.

15-17 (to Kamomedai)

The game proceeded with Kamomedai winning the first set, although by a score of 19-25.

The second set is a little wobbly since they have become accustomed to Shoyo and Suwa's fast attack, but they manage to win it by 25-22. Shoyo hasn't used his setting skill, so they still have something up their sleeves.

They lost the third set with a score of 26-24 to Matsumoto, and now in the fourth set, they made their strongest rotation.

"Are you ready, Sho?" Korai asked with a smirk.

"Yes, senpai," Shoyo said, beaming.

Well, let's get this party started, shall we? "Bessho remarked as he wrapped his arms around Shoyo's shoulders.

"Bessho, go to your spot now." Sachirou, he said nonchalantly, making Gao, Korai, and Bessho snigger.

"Hai, hai senpai! Don't worry, he's all yours, "Bessho remarked, winking at Sachirou, who only stared at him.

Kamomedai has three players in this rotation that can set up and execute quick attacks like Shoyo, but it is not the fastest.

They begin by receiving, Keiichiro receives it with ease. Suwa sets up an attack using Korai for a quick attack, earning their first point. Shoyo rotated to serve, and Matsumoto prepared to receive, thinking it would be a simple serve like the previous three sets. Shoyo tosses the ball high, jumps, and hits the ball with so much force that it aims for the gap between the libero and setter.

0-2 to Kamomedai

Except for the Kamomedai players who are shouting for Shoyo, the whole audience is stunned.

"Great serve!" The Kamomedai team

What a no-touch serve! This set's first service ace! What a serve from Kamomedai's Hinata Shoyo # 11! "Kamomedai is packed with players with scary serves and blocks, and their quicks are as terrifying," Announcer 2 remarked

"They certainly are, but Matsumoto is not far behind; they have excellent blocks and spikers as well." 1. Announcer

Shoyo prepares for another jump serve, but this time he aims for the seams to earn another service ace as Matsumoto's libero is a second late.

Give us one more Sho! " Shoyo took a deep breath, wanting to try serving higher. He tossed the ball higher this time, then jumped, but the timing was off.

"Out!" Matsumoto's libero yelled.

1-2 (to Kamomedai)

Shoyo apologized, "I'm sorry."

"Don't mind Sho!" the players on the sidelines said.

"Don't worry, Sho, you had two service aces," Bessho said as the ginger grinned and they moved to the receiving position.

Matsumoto High served, but Keiichiro received it neatly and passed it to Suwa, who set up an attack.

"Left!" Korai shouted and spiked the ball through the blockers.

Nice kill! " Kamomedai yelled.

1-3 (to Kamomedai)

The game proceeded with Kamomedai stacking up points quickly thanks to Shoyo's decoying and quick attacks. Korai, Gao, and Nozawa always have a clean vision when they spike because Shoyo is continuously drawing the attention of the blockers.

Matsumoto serves it directly to Suwa, so the latter cannot set it, but Shoyo instantly runs for the ball and sets it to Korai for a freaky quick shot, leaving the crowd and Matsumoto's players stunned once more. It is currently 14-18 to Kamomedai.

"What on earth was that?! So fast! "said spectator 1.

"Nice kill, Korai," their teammate exclaims.

The game resumes. Matsumoto is struggling to take back points due to Kamomedai's strong defense; they even put pressure on Suwa, but Shoyo and Korai know how to set as well.

"Months of training my sets paid off." Shoyo thought, widening his smile as he looked at Gao, spiking his tosses.

When Kamomedai won their prefectural qualifiers, all the players lined up.

"Thank you for the game!" they all said, and the officials allowed them 20 minutes to stretch before moving to the award ceremony.

Matsumoto's players were tired, particularly Akiama, who was gazing down with a towel on top of his head.

They all rushed to Hoshiumi and Shoyo in the middle of their hug as Kamomedai was celebrating their victory.

"Yes! We're off to the Nationals! " Shoyo smiled at them, and they all smiled back.

"Yes, Shoyo, we will conquer the court and show everyone in the Nationals that they should never underestimate us."Korai stated triumphantly, as he hugged the ginger.

"Let's win the nationals as well," Gao remarked, hugging both Shoyo and Korai as Sachirou simply smiled.

"Come on, let's get ready for the award ceremony," Suwa remarked to his team, beaming.

Shoyo's eyes are glittering with joy and delight. Sachirou is staring at him with affection and something he can't express. They all line up. Matsumoto received their silver medals, while Kamomedai received their gold medals.

"Now for the awards: Best Ace goes to Kamomedai, Hoshiumi Korai, Best Middle Blocker goes to Kamomedai Hirugami Sachirou, Best Setter goes to Kamomedai Suwa Aikichi, Best Outside Hitter goes to Matsumoto Akiama Haruko, Best Opposite Hitter goes to Kamomedai Hinata Shoyo, and Best Libero goes to Kamomedai Kanbayashi Kei. Congratulations to Kamomedai again for winning the qualifiers for Nationals! " As per the announcer, all Kamomedai students cheer for their athletes, who nearly win all of the awards.

Matsumoto High promptly left after the award. Gao and Bessho grinned at Akiama as the two short players glared at him, and Shoyo stuck his tongue out to mock Akiama, which made his teammates giggle, and the poor Matsumoto player simply tsked and walked out of the gym.

"Oh my gosh, Shoyo, that's so funny," Gao said, laughing alongside his teammates.

Heh, he learns from the greatest, doesn't he Sho? " Korai smirked as he patted the ginger's hair.

"Certainly, Korai-senpai!" Shoyo smiled.

"You two," Sachirou groaned but smiled as he looked at Korai, saying, "Ko, quit teaching Shoyo nonsense."

"What nonsense? That's sass, Sachi, as if I didn't hear you chuckle tsk," Korai remarked, squeezing the ginger.

"It's OK, Sachi-san, and that tall jerk deserved that hmp," Shoyo remarked sassily, smiling.

The duality, it's cute,' Sachirou thought as he gazed at the ginger.

"Alright boys, I know you're happy, so let's all pack up and go out to eat my treat." Coach Murphy smiled at the group, and the team screamed in delight. They quickly finished packing their things and enthusiastically proceeded to a barbecue restaurant to celebrate their victory.

While in Tokyo

In the semi-finals, Tsukishima makes his first game, demonstrating the skills he gained from Kuroo in training camps, and Fukurodani goes to the finals versus Itachiyama Institute.

He made it to the first set line up, showing off his read blocking abilities in effectively shutting down Itachiyama's spikers, except Sakusa. Although he gets to get one touch sometimes, he also shows off his spiking abilities he learned from Bokuto, who trains him in their extra practices.

But, in the end, Itachiyama wins the finals, securing the first slot for the Nationals because Tokyo is hosting the event, allowing them to have three representatives. Itachiyama took first place, Fukurodani came in second, and it's now down to Nekoma and Nohebi for the final spot.

Bokuto, Akaashi, and Tsukishima went to the opposite gym to cheer for Nekoma, who was already up 19–23 in the second set.

"Hey, Hey, Hey, Nekoma, you BETTER win this!" When Bokuto yelled, the Nekoma players looked up, and Kuroo smiled at the Fukurodani players.

"Koutaro, please tone it down. We're attracting all the attention," Akaashi asked his partner.

"I'm sorry, Keiji," Bokuto murmured as he hugged the setter.

"Argh, please get a room," Tsukishima said.

"Kei, quit being so salty," Bokuto grumbled.

"Do you want to eat or drink, Kei?" Akaashi asked.

"I'm thirsty, Kaashi-san, but I left my money in my bag on the bus," Kei said.

So come on, let's go get some strawberry milk from the vendi. Kou you wait here, okay? I'll just get you some onigiri and a soda, "Akaashi said.

"All right, Keiji," Bokuto replied before kissing his boyfriend on the cheek.

The two left to get food, leaving Bokuto to watch the game. Nohebi set up the ball, which Kuroo was able to touch, but it went out of bounds. Yaku dashed for the ball, leaping to the sidelines, but tripped on a person's foot, spraining his foot.

The gym fell silent, and all of the Nekoma players, including Bokuto, looked concerned. Kuroo dashed up to the libero, who was cradling his injured foot.

"Yamamoto, please assist me!" Kuroo yelled, and the spiker dashed at them, lifting Yaku to the bench.

Coach Nekomata sighed and looked at Shibayama while Naoi immediately checked Yaku's foot and shook his head.

"Shibayama, you're up; are you warm enough?" Nekomata asked that the latter just nod. "Well then, off you go."

Shibayama is nervous because this is his first official match; as he walks onto the court, all the Nohebi players stare menacingly at him; he blushes softly when he catches a glimpse of a brown-haired wing spiker.

Shibayama mentally slapped himself, thinking, "You need to focus, stop looking at him."

Are you good, Yuki? " Kuroo's question was met with a hesitant nod from the latter.

On the sidelines, Akaashi and Tsukishima returned with food and beverages.

"What happened, Kou?" Akaashi asked.

"Yaku injured his foot trying to save a ball," Bokuto said as he grabbed his food.

"Oh, what a time," Akaashi said as he turned to face the court.

After they all settle, the game starts, and you can see Nohebi aiming towards Shibayama, putting pressure on him. They steadily gain points, but Nekoma reaches the set point first.

Nohebi sent another ball towards Shibayama, who received the ball with nervousness.

Yuki, you've got this! Use all that I've taught you! We have trust in you! " Shibayama grinned as Yaku yelled.

Lev, just remember I've always got your back," Shibayama remarked before resuming his stance, not seeing a particular brown-haired wing spiker staring at him.

The game continues, and Lev, who perfectly understands their game play, has found a new source of desire to keep going.

Another point for the Nationals.' All of the Nekoma players were thinking.

When Kuguri spiked the ball through Lev's blocking gap, he was surprised to find Shibayama already there, receiving the ball wonderfully towards Kenma and sending the ball up for Fukunaga before the Nohebi blockers could react. Daishou dashed for the ball, but it was too late.

When Nekoma was awarded the final slot for the Nationals, the three Fukurodani players walked to the bench to congratulate them.

"That was intense," Akaashi commented, "but congratulations on getting the last spot."

"Brooo, congratulations on winning the game," remarked Bokuto.

Yeah, and thanks broo. How about you guys? Did you win or not? Is my protégé getting better? " Kuroo remarked as he wrapped his arm around the blond middle blocker.

Please stop referring to me as your protégé, Tetsu-san, and take your arms off my shoulder; you're sweating so much," Kei said as he walked away from Kuroo, who pretended to be offended.

"We lost, but Kei did a wonderful job improving his blocking and spiking," Akaashi responded.

Kuroo remarked, "Nice. I'm very proud of you, Kei," while the blond merely nodded.

By the way, Yaku-san, are you okay now? " Akaashi approaches the libero.

Yaku grumbled, "Yeah, it's just a sprain, and after a few days of rest, I can go back to practice, but I didn't expect my first game for the Nationals to be like this."

"It's okay, you guys made it, and accidents happen all the time," Akaashi remarked.

"Yeah," Yaku said.

"I wonder what happened to Shoyo's game," Kenma murmured, checking his phone for a text from a particular ginger.

Oh, I'm sure they're still playing. Let's contact him later," Akaashi replied.

They all went out to celebrate their triumph and making it to the national championship after packing up.

Meanwhile, in Miyagi

Karasuno just made it to the semi-finals, but thanks to the tough training and matches they had in Tokyo, they pushed through. Losing their greatest point getter and decoy, as well as the primary pillar of their blocking, is extremely difficult for them.

They are now in the semi-finals and will face Aoba Johsai. They knew this would be a difficult game for them, and as predicted, Aoba Johsai crushed them, winning both sets with a large score disparity, destroying the team's morale.

Except for Asahi and Kiyoko, the third years are in tears, as are Yamaguchi and Yachi, while the three second years show slight emotion. The chaotic duo are devastated; they can't believe that their third year's game will end like this; and finally, Kageyama stays silent, looking down, questioning all of his life decisions; and Kiyoko already has collected their water bottles and other belongings the moment the game ends.

"Dammit!" Tanaka stayed quiet as Noya yelled and threw his towel.

"It's okay, Noya, I think we deserve it," Suga replied, looking up and fighting back tears.

But Suga-san — "Tanaka and Noya said

"It's okay, we have accepted this from the beginning when Hinata and Tsukishima left," Daichi said as they all looked down.

"We're going to the bus now," the other three second-year students murmured before grabbing their bags.

"Wait, Enno-" Tanaka tried to stop them, but was stopped by Suga.

"Let them be," Daichi stated before sighing, "we already talked to Ennoshita. He said he is willing to take the captain post, so you guys can discuss the VC post. He is still upset, but he agreed at least."

They merely groaned and nodded before grabbing their bags and heading home, but Coach Ukai and Takeda sensei promised to take them to supper.

In the final game, Aoba Johsai took the place of advancing to nationals for the first time, beating Shiratorizawa for the first time, bringing delight to Oikawa now that he has proven himself to Ushijima.

Aoba Johsai wept with joy, especially for the first and third years, Oikawa, Iwaizumi, Matsukawa, and Hanamaki, with those other third years.

"Guys, we're finally going to Nationals!" Oikawa burst out laughing.

That night, they all shouted and celebrated their victory.

Chapter Text

Later that night,

After Kamomedai's celebration, Coach Murphy instructed them to have the weekend off; Shoyo and Gao chose to spend their weekend at home since their mothers wanted to celebrate their victory.

When Shoyo finishes his bath, he checks his phone and finds a flood of texts from his friends.

Little Sunshine’s group of friends

10:24 p.m.

Grand King

Ya-hoo!

Iwa-senpai

Oikawa, please stop.

Grand King

Iwa-chan is a jerk.

Aone-san

Congratulations...

Kenji-san

Congratulations, but next year we’ll be the ones to go to Nationals.

Pa’Kou

Hey, hey, hey! Congratulation on winning the finals, Aoba Johsai!

Mom'Kaashi:

Congratulation, Oikawa-san and Iwaizumi-san

Tetsusenpai

Congrats, Aoba Johsai!

Kenken

Argh, why are you guys blowing up my phone?

Tetsusenpai

Kyaaanmaaaa

Keikei

Can you guys sleep already? You guys keep blowing up my phone with notifications.

Nim-Chan

What he said

Kin.

Kunimi, you’ve been sleeping since the game finished.

Nim-Chan

Sleep is life.

Iwa-senpai

Congrats to you too. Fukurodani and Nekoma

Fukurodani and Nekoma

Thank you.

Grand King

Yea, congrats, but we’ll beat you in the Nationals.

Tetsusenpai

Yea? You wish, oinkkawa.

Grand King

Hey, that’s mean! Iwa-chan, Stoic-chan, and Kindaichi, protect your captain from this slander.

Iwa-senpai

Yea, no.

Nim-Chan

I’d rather sleep.

Kin

Ahm, sorry captain.

Grand King

The treachery!

Kuroo, Bokuto, and Futakuchi

LMAOO

Baby Tangerine

Keikei, stop being salty. And guys, please stop teasing Tooru-san.

Grand King

Go save me from these thugs!

Iwa-senpai

Oh, stop being so dramatic. Oinkawa

Grand King

Iwa-chan is such a jerk T.T

Baby Tangerine

By the way, Grand King, Iwa-senpai, Nim-chan, and Kin, congrats on defeating Shiratorizawa!

And @/Aone-san/Kenji-san I know you guys can do it. Just train hard.

@Pa'Kou, @Mom'Kaashi, @Keikei, @Kenken, @Tetsu-senpai, and @Levochka

Congrats on making it to Nationals. I saw Kenma’s message. I hope Yaku-san is okay now. Please tell him to get well soon.

EVERYONE

Thank you, Sho/Shoyo/Sweetie/My son/Chibi-chan.

Tetsusenpai

Don’t worry chibi-chan, Yaku is okay. He just needs a week of rest before going back to practice.

Baby Tangerine

That’s great Tetsu-Senpai

Kenken

How were your prefectural finals, Sho?

Baby Tangerine

We won, guys! I got an award for being the best opposite hitter!

Grand King

Congratulations, Chibi-chan!

Iwa-senpai

Congrats, Shoyo

Nim-Chan

Congrats Sho!

Kin

Congratulations, Sho!

Pa’Kou

Hey, Hey, Hey, That's My Son! Congratulation, son!

Tetsusenpai

Congratulations, Chibi-chan!

Keikei

Congrats, Shoyo

Kenken

Congrats Sho I can’t wait to play with the better version of you.

Tetsu-senpai/Grand King/Pa’Kou

Woah, the power Shoyo holds!

Kenken

Stfu

Mom’Kaashi:

Stop that anyway, congratulations. Sweetie We’re so proud of you!

Baby Tangerine

Thank you, Keiji-san!

By the way, where’s Lev?

Tetsusenpai

He was taking care of Yaku.

Baby Tangerine

Oh, by the way, there’s this big jerk from the other team who looks down on me and Korai-senpai.

EVERYONE

What?! Who’s that bastard or f*cker that we need to beat?!

Baby Tangerine

No, it’s okay. Hehe, we already won against him. That’s what matters.

Mom’Kaashi:

Are you sure, sweetie?

Baby Tangerine

Yep, anyways, how did your match go, guys?

Shoyo and his friends chatted for 2 hours about how their match went, and Shoyo shared how his match went as well; he was pleased with the outcome of their games, particularly Aoba Johsai's win and Kei's first game. That night, Shoyo slept with a contented, pleased smile on his face; he was very proud of his friends, as well as his team and himself.

The next day, Gao and Shoyo returned home, and their mother planned a little party for them. They invited Korai and Sachirou, but both of them had plans to celebrate with their families as well. Shoyo spent the entire weekend with his sister and Gao because his mother was working and his other aunt was watching for his grandmother. They brought Natsu to the tree house where they played volleyball and ate a lot of food.

They returned to the dorm on Sunday evening, took a bath, and slept because they had already eaten dinner at their house; the next day, at morning practice, they were all warming up in the basketball court for their vertical jumps that they will perform at Nationals.

Their assistant coach is measuring their jumps after they have warmed up and are lined up by height.

Gao's 370 cm, which makes the two small players grimace, but the former casually laughs at them.

Sachirou's is 363 cm, and the two small players are upset once more, but Sachirou, being the ever sympathetic Sachirou, simply pats their heads, although Korai slapped his hand away, while Shoyo blushed slightly at the gesture.

At Bessho's turn, he reached 360cm, Shoyo simply pouted, and Gao chuckled at his best friend before hugging the ginger from behind.

It's all right, Sho; just wait for your growth sprout to kick in. "Gao teased, but the ginger just elbowed his side, causing Gao to lose his hold.

"Aghh, Sho, I'm only kidding." Gao whimpered, holding his side, and Shoyo rolled his eyes as Sachirou tugged him to his side.

"Stop making fun of him, Gao," Sachirou remarked softly, drawing teasing glances from his teammates as the ginger blushed like a tomato.

"All right, Hoshiumi, it's your turn," the assistant coach remarked.

"Good luck, Korai-senpai!" Shoyo encouraged the latter to grin at his kohai before jumping.

Shoyo is taken aback when he sees Korai's leap.

"Waaaah!" Shoyo exclaimed, "You're so cool, Korai-senpai! I want to jump like that too, senpai, "he shouted.

"I’m sure you can do that too, Sho," Korai said.

"351cm," said the assistant coach.

"COOL!!!" Shoyo gasped.

The assistant coach said, "Hinata-kun, you're next."

"Good luck, Sho," his teammates hollered, and he gave them a toothy grin before getting a great run up and leap. His teammates looked at him in awe and shock. It was clearly higher than normal.

"Waaah Sho!" said Bessho and Korai, as they rushed up to him and hugged him.

"Your jump improved, and it was clearly higher than your regular jump," Bessho commented.

"Really?" Shoyo asked, his voice brimming with excitement.

"Yup, I'm very proud of you Sho," Korai remarked, and the three of them burst out laughing.

It's indeed definitely higher. Hinata-kun, your previous jumping reach was 329 cm; now it's 340 cm," stated the assistant coach, beaming at the ginger.

"Waaah! Yes!"  Shoyo yelled in delight as his teammates swarmed around him to pet his head or hug him.

"All right, let's get back to our gym and start practicing," the assistant coach said. When they arrived at the gym, they noticed Coach Murphy reading something.

"Sir, we are finished with the physical test," the assistant coach announced.

"How was it?" Coach Murphy inquired, glancing around at his players.

"All of them increased their vertical jumps and stamina, Sir," the assistant coach said.

"That's fantastic. Boys gather around here. I have some news to make," said Coach Murphy, and the players quickly sat on the floor in front of their coach.

First and foremost, I want to congratulate you on winning our prefectural qualifiers," Coach Murphy says, and the players thank him.

Second, Bessho and Liam have been invited to a three-day rookie training camp at Shinshu University, which I'm sure Sachirou and Gao can tell you more about because they attended the camp last year, "Coach Murphy said. Liam and Bessho are excited to attend the camp because Shinshu University is the top university in Nagano.

Third, let's congratulate Korai on being invited to the All Japan Youth Camp again. It will run for a week, "Coach Murphy stated, and all of them leapt on Korai, praising him, hugging both Shoyo and Korai, squishing the two in the center, and staying that way till they realized something.

"Coach, how about Shoyo?" Korai inquired loudly.

 "Yes, Coach, Shoyo played well in the game, so why didn't they invite him to the Shinshu training camp?" Bessho asked, while Shoyo just smiled at his friends. It doesn't matter if he wasn't invited to any training camps since he will work hard to develop himself with his remaining teammates.

Are the organizers of Japan Youth Camp and Shinshu blind? Shoyo is a fantastic player, and they should invite him," Korai argues while hugging Shoyo.

"Ehhh senpai, it's OK, I can still train here with Haku and the others," Shoyo explained.

"Nooo Shoyo, you are deserving of an invitation." Bessho and Liam grumbled, and Shoyo was about to respond when Coach Murphy took their focus back to him.

Okay, calm down and settle down. I'm not done yet, so be quiet," the coach says, and they all sit down properly, Korai and the two first years hugging Shoyo as Gao and Sachirou stand behind them.

So, as I said earlier, Shoyo has been accepted to both Shinshu training camp and All Japan Youth Camp, "Coach Murphy stated, leaving everyone stunned. They immediately surrounded Shoyo, telling him how proud they were of him, especially his close friends.

"Wah! Shoyo you've got two offers! " Korai shouted with glee.

Bessho and Liam exclaimed together, "Sho, we're very happy for you."

Okay, calm down, so Shoyo, I want to ask you which training camp you want to attend. Apparently, both camps will start in December, so you have to choose, "Coach Murphy stated.

Shoyo looks around at his teammates, who give him an encouraging grin and nod, suggesting that they would support him in deciding which camp to attend, while Bessho and Liam give him an understanding smile.

"I want to go to the All Japan Youth Camp, Coach," Shoyo exclaimed enthusiastically.

"Very well, I'll call them back immediately. Both camps start in December, so we still have time to train with the team for additional techniques and strategies. I'll leave you guys to practice now. Kano, you take over for a while," Coach Murphy said, nodding and leaving for his office.

"Yes, Sir, I will give you all a 10-minute break before we begin practice," Coach Kano stated.

They all flocked around Shoyo, Korai, and the other first-year students, and they all expressed how happy they were with them.

Gao tightly hugged his best friend.

"I'm very proud of you, Sho," Gao said affectionately to his closest friend.

"Thank you, Haku," Shoyo said, embracing his best friend.

"Hey, stop hogging Shoyo all to yourself, you giant hmp," Korai grumbled as he drew Shoyo into an embrace.

"Hey!" Gao whined. Korai stared at him and immediately shut his mouth.

Sachirou mumbled, "Whipped." Gao simply scowls at him.

Shoyo, we're going to have a lot of fun at camp. There are a lot of excellent players there, but they're so annoying, particularly Miya, tsk, but he's a great setter," Korai remarked.

"Are you implying that my sets aren't great, Ko?" Suwa inquired, playfully.

"What?! No, I'm merely stating that he's a good setter," Korai defended.

Shoyo replied genuinely, "You're a great setter too, Aiki-senpai. All setters are unique, so don't feel bad senpai." Suwa was pleased with what Shoyo said, so he wrapped the ginger in a passionate hug.

Shoyo chuckled as Suwa remarked, "Aww, look at my baby Shoyo complimenting me so much."

"Ehhh senpai, I'm no longer a baby," Shoyo responded.

"But you're our baby tangerine for me and Akaashi," Suwa added, making the ginger grin. Suwa and Akaashi are both like Shoyo's second mothers.

"Thank you, Aiki-senpai," Shoyo said. When their break is over, the players are all eager to train because they want to improve before the Nationals.

Shoyo told his friends about being invited to All Japan Youth, and they praised him. They also told him that Kindaichi was invited to Shiratorizawa training camp, while Kei was invited to Itachiyama for a rookie training camp, and Shoyo got excited when Kunimi told him that he was also invited to All Japan because they won Nationals, and Shoyo congratulated them both.

As the month of November passes, the day of the training camps approaches. Kamomedai is continuing on with their regular training regimen. Shoyo stayed in Tokyo for three days to spend time with his friends, and they held a late celebration for being invited to the big training camps. Shoyo cherished his time with his friends, but it's unfortunate that his Miyagi friends are unable to attend due to their own training.

Shoyo and Sachirou have become extremely close in recent weeks, much to Gao's chagrin, but it's not that he dislikes it; he's simply overprotective of Shoyo. Because Sachirou and Shoyo spend so much time together, Gao and Korai spend more time together. Their team frequently teased them that it was almost time for them to be together, which made the two blush so much.They also teased Shoyo and Sachirou, which made Shoyo flustered.

Korai and Shoyo will go to Tokyo in early December to attend the All-Japan Youth Training Camp, while Bessho and Liam have already attended Shinshu University.

Before they go, Shoyo must clarify certain ground rules for Gao.

Okay, Haku, for the love of Kami-sama, don't try to cook; I don't want to hear about you being hospitalized due to food poisoning; it's either you eat in the cafeteria or eat some instant ramen, which is unhealthy; I'll make some food that will last till tomorrow; just reheat it, understand?" Shoyo explained, and Gao just nodded.

Shoyo said, "I also left some cookies in the jar on the first cabinet for you and Sachi-san."

Okay, Sho, don't worry too much. I got this, "Gao replied, sulking because of Shoyo's lack of trust in him, but Shoyo only rolled his eyes.

"I'm serious, Haku. Don't forget all I've said, okay?" Shoyo.

Gao said, "Yes Sho."

"Repeat everything I said," Shoyo said.

"I'm not allowed to cook; you left some food in the fridge that I can eat till tomorrow; I'll eat at the cafeteria or instant ramen sometimes since it's unhealthy; and you left some cookies in the cabinet for me and Sachi," Gao said.

 "Good," Shoyo replied as Korai knocked on their door, which was quickly answered by the ginger.

"Are you ready?" Korai asked while Sachirou was smiling at him from behind him.

"Yes, senpai, let's go," Shoyo replied as he reached for his luggage as Gao took it.

Gao replied, "We'll escort you both to the gate." Sachirou nodded, and the two small players groaned and nodded as well.

When they arrived at the gate, the cab was already waiting for them. Shoyo pulled out two masks and handed one to Korai, who gratefully accepted it.

"We're leaving now. Take care, okay?" Shoyo said this while hugging his best friend, reciprocating the hug.

"Yea, please be safe on your trip and call us if you guys have any problems," Gao added as he kissed Shoyo's forehead. The ginger nodded and turned to Sachirou, while Korai turned to Gao.

Please, Sachi-san, keep an eye on Haku while I'm gone and stop him from cooking. I left some food and snacks for you guys to share, and please take care as well, "Shoyo added. Sachirou just nods.

"Take care of both of you," Sachirou whispered as he hugged the ginger, who blushed, but swiftly tiptoed and kissed the brunette's cheek, who blushed so deeply that the middle blocker was surprised.

Shoyo grabbed his suitcase and dashed over to Korai.

"We're leaving now; see you in a week," Korai said. Gao nods, but Sachirou remains dazed.

"Oh well, bye," Korai remarked as he and Shoyo entered the cab that would take them to the train station.

Shoyo quickly put on his mask to cover his flushed cheeks, but Korai grinned.

"I saw that Sho," Korai teased.

"Please forget that you see that senpai," Shoyo apologized, clearly embarrassed.

"Nope," Korai snickered as he put on his face mask, continuing to tease the ginger until they arrived at the train station.

When they acquired their tickets, they just waited for their train to come; the duration of their trip was rather long, so they decided to take a nap before the train arrived in Tokyo.

Korai woke a little early as he glanced at Shoyo beside him, who was still fast asleep leaning into his shoulder. He pulled out his phone to check the time. They'd been traveling for almost 3 hours and any moment they'd be in Tokyo.

He unlocked his phone to see whether he had a message from Gao and Sachirou, and he opened Gao's message first.

MyGiant

Take care, Ko, and please keep an eye on Shoyo and keep him away from any as*holes as well. I'm going to miss you.

Korai flushed and grinned behind his mask towards the end of the text.

Sorry for the late reply, Giant; yep, I'll keep an eye on Shoyo, and we'll keep as*holes away. Take care, and I'll miss you as well.

Korai giggled after pressing the send button.

He and Gao had already started a secret relationship, but they were not yet together; they were taking their time. He grinned when his phone pinged.

Ko,I already miss you and love you.

Korai replies to his giant with a big smile.

I already miss you too. I love you too, and I'll see you in a week.

He opened Sachirou's message after he sent it.

Sachi

Please keep the guys who try to hit on Shoyo at bay, Ko.

He snorted at his best friend's message and decided to tease him.

What will I get if I do this?

He waited for his closest friend's response for a few seconds.

Gao's topless and nude photos throughout the entire week.

Korai choked on his water since he was in the middle of sipping when he saw his best friend's text, waking Shoyo up, who was looking worriedly at him.

"Are you alright, Korai-senpai?" Shoyo inquired, pulling down his face mask.

"Yea Sho, I'm OK. Sorry for waking you up," Korai replied as he wiped his lips.

It's fine, senpai; after all, it's almost time to get up.I'll just go to the bathroom, senpai," Shoyo said, nodding.

"Be careful," Korai the ginger simply nods, returning his attention to his friends' text.

Sachi

What the f*ck, Sachirou?!

What? You asked and stopped pretending that you don’t want them.

No!I don’t want them and I’m just teasing you for f*ck’s sake.

Well, it’s your fault anyway, so will you do it or not?

I’m having second thoughts about doing what you want, but of course I’ll do it. I'll ship you both, you know that.

Okay, thanks Ko, don’t worry, the picture offer is still up. Good luck on the training camp.

As Korai becomes crimson as a result of Sachirou's response, Shoyo returns at the same time.

"You seem so red, senpai. Are you sure you're all right?" Shoyo asked, concerned.

"Yea, let's gather our stuff, it's almost our stop," Korai says as he grabs their bags.

"This is going to be a long week," Korai thought as he looked at the eager wing spiker next to him.

Chapter Text

Shoyo was astounded by the size of the Ajinomoto National Training Center when they arrived.

"Woaaah, it’s so big, Korai-senpai," Shoyo said in amazement.

"Of course it is indeed Sho. Now come on, we need to get in immediately," Korai replied, grabbing Shoyo's hand.

Shoyo noticed his drowsy friend from Miyagi and ran towards him as the two tiny players stepped inside the gym.

"Akira!" Shoyo shouted as he ran to Kunimi, who was preparing to catch the ginger from launching himself at him. When the other players turned around, they noticed a ginger-haired player and a guy with curtain hair hugging, but they couldn't see the ginger's face because of his face mask.

Shoyo, stop doing that. What if I don't catch you? " Kunimi said, hugging Shoyo tightly.

Sorry Kira, I just missed you. How I wish Kei and Yuu were here as well, "Shoyo remarked, and Kunimi was about to respond when Korai approached them.

Shoyo, you shouldn't have run away like that," Korai remarked.

Shoyo apologized for completely forgetting about his senpai.

"It's okay now, let's head there; orientation will start in a few minutes," Korai remarked, to which the two first years just nodded. Shoyo stepped down from Kunimi, adjusting his luggage behind him before drawing out a sanitizer. He gave it to Korai and Kunimi, who gladly accepted it.

As they approached the stage, Korai greeted his three colleagues.

"Korai, my man, how are you?" said the one with blond hair.

"Pissed off Miya," Korai said.

"I'm hurt, Hoshi. After not seeing you in a few months, you'll treat me like that," Miya remarked, gripping his chest and acting hurt.

"Stop the drama, you germ," the man in the mask muttered, rolling his eyes.

Omi-kun! " Miya pretended to gasp at her boyfriend.

"Ahh, get away from me, you germ, and quit poking me," Sakusa exclaimed, aiming his Lysol at Atsumu.

"Stop that, you two; we have two new players, yknow," the one with brown hair and unusual eye brows said.

"Thank you, Komori," Korai said, patting the libero on the shoulder.

Ohoho, so who do we have here? Atsumu was from Inarizaki, a setter," Atsumu said, eyeing Shoyo and Kunimi.

"Komori Motoya libero from Itachiyama, Sakusa’s cousin," Komori said, then pointed at Sakusa.

Seriously? One of my closest friends attended your school’s rookie training camp, "Shoyo said excitedly.

"He must be a great player then," Komori said, smiling at the ginger.

"Yes, Kei is an amazing middle blocker. He's from Fukurodani, by the way," Shoyo said, smiling.

Is he the blond one with glasses? Sakusa Kiyoomi, a wing spiker by the way, "Sakusa asked.

"Yes! That's him. " Shoyo exclaimed, then glanced at Sakusa with wide eyes. "Wow, you're one of the country's best aces. I saw one of your games. You're amazing. " Shoyo complemented Sakusa, causing him to blush behind his mask.

"Thank you," Sakusa replied timidly.

"Shoyo, please introduce yourself first," Korai urged. Shoyo flushed and nodded, while Kunimi just nodded.

Hi, my name is Hinata Shoyo from Kamomedai, and I'm a wing spiker," Shoyo stated enthusiastically, making the other three flush slightly.

"Whoa, he's so bright and cute," thought Sakusa, Komori, and Atsumu, but Korai only glared at them.

"Aoba Johsai's Kunimi Akira, a wing spiker," Kunimi said.

Wasn't that the school Shiratorizawa was defeated by?" Sakusa looked at Kunimi.

"Hmm, yea," Kunimi said.

Sakusa explained, "Wakatoshi-kun always claimed that the setter from your school should have gone to Shiratorizawa."

"Well, Tooru-san is a fantastic setter; his sets are like swoosh, and when they spike them, it's like baam." While the three were confused, Shoyo animatedly exclaimed, making Kunimi and Korai grin. However, Atsumu's competitive side was awakened, and he placed his arm around Shoyo, making Kunimi, Korai, and Sakusa scowl at him.

Why don't you try hitting my sets, Shoyo-kun? After all, I'm the best setter in the country, "Atsumu remarked smugly, as Shoyo's eyes twinkled with anticipation.

Seriously? " Shoyo replied gleefully, "Atsumu-san, I'd love to." Shoyo added.

Atsumu's arm was removed from his shoulder as Sakusa and Korai dragged Atsumu away from Shoyo.

"Don't rub your germs on him, you germ," Sakusa grumbled.

Why are you being so harsh on me, Omi? I'm your boyfriend! "Atsumu pouted, making Sakusa blush at the thought of his boyfriend's cuteness.

"Why do you always play the ‘I'm your boyfriend' card?" Moaned Sakusa.

"Because I'm your lover, and you love me," Atsumu mused, leaning against Sakusa, who sighed and placed his arm around Atsumu's waist.

Sakusa simply responded, "Yah, yea, whatever."

"See? I love you, "Atsumu replied, slightly laughing. 

"Ugh, please stop the PDA." Komori and Korai both whined loudly, but Atsumu simply stuck his tongue out at them.

"You two are so cute together," Shoyo said, beaming.

"Thanks, Shoyo-kun, well, let's play later after lunch. I'll set it for you," Atsumu remarked, while Shoyo just nodded his head.

After a few minutes of waiting, the coaches came and began the orientation, after which they introduced themselves. Shoyo noticed a familiar face among the crowd and chose to speak with him later at lunch because the coaches had given them the day off and would begin training the next day.

"Hinata!" Shoyo glances at him and waves as Chigaya calls. Korai and the others are staring at the two who are talking.

"It's good to see you, Hinata," Chigaya remarked.

"Same here. Want to have lunch with us?" Shoyo extends an invitation, and Chigaya glances around at the people he's with and begins to sweat.

"Is it all right?" Chigaya inquired, a little hesitantly.

"Of course, right?" Shoyo asked, and they just nodded, "By the way, guys, this is Eikichi Chigaya from Shinzen High School. He is a middle blocker," Shoyo said, and they all introduced themselves. They grab their meals and find a table to dine at when they arrive at the cafeteria.

Sho, your food is still better than this, "Korai muttered, making Shoyo laugh.

"I think it's tasty as well, senpai," Shoyo teases, making Korai pout.

"No, this has nothing compared with your cooking; can we simply request the cook to let you cook for us?" Korai said.

"True," Kunimi grumbled, causing Shoyo to giggle.

"I don't think that's possible, senpai, Kira. Don't worry, senpai, I'll cook for you once we get back to school. And Kira, I brought your favorite dessert, "Shoyo added, winking at Kunimi, who just smiled brightly at him and extended his hand. Shoyo chuckled and reached into his bag, pulling out two boxes, one small and one medium. He handed Kunimi the tiny box, and as he opened it, the wonderful aroma of salted caramel brownies flooded their senses.

"Damn, that smells wonderful and looks fantastic; can we please have some?" Atsumu begged, salivating over the brownies, while the others merely nodded, except Sakusa, who was staring at the brownies. Kunimi is worried because he does not want to share his salted caramel, but Shoyo opened the second box. Atsumu, Korai, Komori, and Chigaya are delighted with the sweets inside. Half of the box contains salted caramel brownies, and the other half contains macaroons.

"This is why you're my favorite kohai Sho," Korai exclaims before hugging the ginger.

Shoyo-kun, can we eat it?" Atsumu asked.

"Of course, Atsumu-san, you guys help yourselves." Shoyo smiled, and as if on cue, Korai, Atsumu, Komori, and Chigaya each got one of the two, mumbling in delight at the first mouthful. Shoyo chuckled and took two saucers, placing two brownies and macaroons on each. He offered one to Sakusa, while the other was on the table next to them, eyeing the dessert. They thank him, and he simply smiles. He also grabbed two macaroons for Kunimi, who was satisfied with his salted caramel brownies.

Shoyo, please transfer to Inarizaki; I am sure Samu and the others would love you." Korai and Komori both look at Atsumu when he says this.

"No! Hinata will go to Itachiyama, right? You'll be near your friends then, "Komori remarked, and they began bickering when Shoyo's phone rang. Korai gives him a look.

"Ahm, it's Sachi-san, senpai, I'll just take this," Shoyo said as he exited the cafeteria. Korai, like Atsumu and Komori, continues to eat the dessert.

Meanwhile, with Shoyo

He pressed the answer button right away.

"Hello," Shoyo replied nervously, remembering the kiss he gave him.

"Hey, Sho, how's the trip?" Sachiro asked.

Ahm, it went well. We slept the entire train ride, Sachi-san. Did you and Haku have lunch yet? "Shoyo inquired.

"Yeah, we ate the meal you left. By the way, it's really delicious," Sachiro replied.

"That's good," Shoyo replied, followed by the awkward pause that occurs after Sachiro talks.

"How about you? Have you eaten yet?" he said.

"We just finished eating, and I left senpai with the others to enjoy dessert," Shoyo said, breaking the awkward silence.

"Hey Sho..." Sachirou says.

"Hmm," Shoyo says,

"I loved the kiss a while ago, but I can't wait to have more in the future," Sachiro said suddenly, making Shoyo flush profusely.

"WHAA-" Shoyo squeaks in embarrassment, while Sachiro only laughs.

"And your blushing face is so cute. I'll talk to you later, Sho. I miss you." After Sachiro said that, he hung up the phone, leaving him stunned and embarrassed.

Shoyo.exe has stopped working.

Shoyo was surprised when his phone rang again; he checked the caller ID and saw that it was Akaashi, whom he quickly answered.

"Hey, Mum." Shoyo smiled as he recovered from Sachiro's kind words and teased

"Hello sweetheart, I just wanted to check in on you, "Akaashi said, making Shoyo giggle.

"I'm OK, Mum; we just had lunch; how about you and Pa?" Shoyo asked sweetly.

Akaashi said, "We're in the mall. He said he has to buy something, but he went to the toilet. Well, we'll bring you some food later, okay, we're going with Kenma and Kuroo-san," Akaashi said.

"Great! I'll see you later; I also brought some cookies and apple pie for you guys, "Shoyo said enthusiastically.

"Yes, thank you, sweetie." After speaking for 5 minutes with Bokuto, he went back to his friends and they headed to their dorms.

They headed to the gym to practice after settling their stuff at the dorm they all share. Shoyo, Atsumu, and Kunimi were on team 1 and Sakusa, Korai, and Komori were on team 2. Chigaya chose to simply observe and score the game.

Sakusa served first. Kunimi received it shakily due to the spin of the ball. Atsumu immediately got under the ball, not realizing he was setting in minus tempo. Shoyo's eyes sparkled at the sight of the ball. He ran fast and jumped, meeting the ball before slamming it down beside Komori, who looked dumbfounded. Not only him but Sakusa and Atsumu as well. Chigaya is taken aback by how much Shoyo's jump has improved, while Korai and Kunimi are simply smirking.

"Shoyo-kun, it is awesome!" Atsumuh exclaimed with glee.

Your settings are great, Atsumu-san. It went like this: fwosh, and then I'll wham it on the other side, "Shoyo said, making Atsumu blush.

 "Your approach is great, Shoyo-kun. I was used to quickly setting Samu the minus tempo. I completely forgot about it," Atsumu remarked, patting the ginger on the head.

"Thanks, Atsumu-san," Shoyo smiled brightly.

They continue the game, and Shoyo shows his impressive athletic skills, surprising Atsumu, Komori, and Sakusa.

Team 2 wins the game, but it doesn't matter as they're already resting when Chigaya asks the question Shoyo has been avoiding.

"Hey Hinata, how come you and Tsukishima-san switched schools? We assumed you had just failed another test when we saw him arguing with Yamaguchi-san at the previous training camp, but Akaashi mentioned you had already moved schools, which is strange considering Karasuno has been silent the entire time. " Chigaya said. Shoyo exhaled, then smiled bitterly. The rest kept silent, simply listening to the talk, except Kunimi and Korai, who were gritting their teeth, recalling what happened.

Well, we were supposed to move to Nagano, but I begged my mom to let me stay in Miyagi until Spring High and stay with my aunt there; my transfer to Nagano is still pending; I was supposed to spend one week in Haku's school to see if I could adjust or not, but something personal happened in Karasuno, so I just moved permanently to Nagano and attended Kamomedai." Shoyo gave a short explanation.

"Oh, I'm sorry," Chigaya scratched the back of his neck, but the ginger only smiled back.

"It's fine, and I'm happy with my team right now," Shoyo added.

"So, Shoyo-kun, you're also from Miyagi?" Atsumu asked abruptly.

"Yea, while I was born and raised in Nagano, when I was 12 we moved to Miyagi," Shoyo replied, and Atsumu just nodded. After recovering, they played two more games, with Shoyo pulling off a fast set with Kunimi that left everyone stunned, except Korai and Kunimi, who laughed at their reaction.

"When did you learn to set?" Chigaya asked, surprised.

"Wow," exclaimed Sakusa and Komori.

"What in the world is that set?! It's as quick as mine and Samu's! " Atsumu exclaimed.

Well, Kaashi-san and Kenma taught me every break, and I've been working on improving my set to make it more precise and fast. Shoyo said, a little sheepishly, "And, to answer your question, Atsu-san, I practiced fast set with my team so that all of us could perform our freak quick in Karasuno."

"Do you mean to say that's not your fastest quick?" Atsumu let out a loud exclamation.

"Well, yeah," Shoyo said.

"Would you mind showing us Shoyo?" Sakusa inquired, his gaze fixed on him.

"All right, ahm senpai, can you set it for me, and let's switch players for a bit?" Shoyo inquired.

They carry on the game by switching Korai and Atsumu.Atsumu did a jump floater, but Shoyo perfectly received it, passing the ball to Korai, who began to run faster. As soon as Korai sets the ball in the fastest way, all they can hear is the ball hitting the floor.

Just look at the ball bouncing alongside Komori's foot.

"Whoa, I'd want to set it for you as well, Shoyo-kun!" Atsumu exclaimed with excitement.

They finished playing at 4 p.m., leaving Shoyo with 30 minutes until his friends came. He called Gao, but the latter's phone was busy; he heard Korai speaking to someone, so he already knew who it was; he decided to just call Kei, who answered right away.

"I missed you, Kei!" Shoyo yelled.

"Tone it down, Sho, I miss you too," Kei said, blushing.

"Are you coming with Mum and the others?" Shoyo asked hopefully.

"I can't, our training will end at 6," Kei said as he walked out of the gym they were using.

Shoyo murmured, "Aww, but I want to see you too," and pouted, despite the fact that Kei couldn't see him.

"We'll see each other soon, Sho," Kei said assuredly.

"Hmp alright, I'll give your strawberry cupcakes and cookies to Mum. I'm sure he'll take care of it without Tetkun and Pa eating it," Shoyo laughed.

"Thank you, Sho," Kei said.

Anyway, I have to go, but I'll see you soon, okay? Take care, Kei, I love you, "Shoyo said.

"Hmm, I love you too, Sho," Kei replied, attempting to calm his emotions since he knew their "I love you" were different.

After Shoyo hangs up the phone, Atsumu speaks out, surprising the ginger.

"Sho-kun, is that your boyfriend?" Atsumu inquired, causing the ginger to flush slightly but respond truthfully.

"Ah no, Kei is one of my best friends," Shoyo said, smiling. When his phone pinged, it was Akaashi telling him they were already outside the training center. He grabbed the bag containing the boxes of apple pie, cookies, cupcakes, and Kei's strawberry-flavored ones.

When Korai called, he was supposed to go out.

"Sho Where are you going? " Korai inquired.

"I'll give these to Kaashi-san and the others, who are waiting outside," Shoyo replied, pointing to the bag of sweets."I have bags of cookies in the other bag, senpai, you guys can get them," he added as he walked outside.

Their reunion is quite dramatic due to Bokuto's refusal to let go of Shoyo when it's time for them to leave; he promised them that he would spend at least a few hours with them before returning to Nagano.

He waves farewell to his friends while holding a paper bag of fresh fruits and other things he'll need for the next week.

When he returned to his dorm, he saw them enjoying the cookies. They thanked him. He simply smiled and went to his bed to nap before dinner.

The next day,

All the players are already stretching, waiting for the coach to start the training. Shoyo is stretching with Korai, Atsumu is paired with Sakusa, and Komori is pouting, stretching beside them, while Kunimi and Chigaya are on Shoyo’s side quietly doing their thing.

"Would you please stop the PDA? I'm single here, you know," Komori asked, making the others laugh while Sakusa glared at him and Atsumu blushed.

"Shut it, you germ," Sakusa said as he continued to help stretch Atsumu before training started.

Come on Kiyo, don’t think I can’t see your hands roaming on Atsumu’s thigh, "Komori said again as he slowly moved away from the couple when he saw Sakusa ready to throw hands at him. Shoyo giggled while Korai laughed at them.

"Come here, you little shit, I'm going to strangle you with this towel," Sakusa said as he approached Komori, who laughed and ran away.

"Omi, come back here, don’t mind Motoya-kun, he’s jealous." Atsumu said, smugly smirking at Komori. Sakusa went back to Atsumu and sat beside his boyfriend.

"How dare you, Atsumu!" Komori said, pouting as he walked back towards them.

Stop bullying Moto-san. He’s already lonely. Stop pouring alcohol on the wound. "Shoyo said playfully, making Korai laugh loudly, while Kunimi just smiled as he saw the Shoyo he knew once again, the cheerful and always smiling tangerine he had learned to respect and love (not romantically, because he already had Kindaichi). Chigaya is so confused as to why these players are the best all over Japan.

"Shoyo, you wound me," Komori said, gasping, looking betrayed by Shoyo.

"Haha, sorry Moto-san," Shoyo said, giggling. They continued to stretch when the coach arrived with someone who made Shoyo pale. Kunimi clicked his tongue as he wrapped a protective arm around Shoyo’s shoulder while Korai hid him behind him. Chigaya looks at Shoyo confusedly. Sakusa, Komori, and Atsumu are also confused but shrugged it off, but they stand beside Korai.

"Good morning, everyone. I’m sorry we’re late. We had a short meeting regarding something before we started the training. I want to introduce Kageyama Tobio from Karasuno High School. One of our coordinators recommended him as a potential player too. Although they were defeated by Aoba Johsai, Kageyama showed a remarkable performance, according to our coordinator, so he is here to join us. I hope all of you welcome him. " The coach said as he motioned for Kageyama to introduce himself further.

Kageyama introduces Tobio, a setter from Karasuno High School, "as Shoyo flinches just by hearing Kageyama’s voice. All the things that happened between him and Karasuno flashed back to him as he gripped Kunimi’s hand tightly. Kunimi didn’t mind as he pulled Shoyo even more.

"Introduce yourselves as we finalize the games you will play today," the coach said.

"Hai!" all the players answered. They started to introduce themselves, as it was Kunimi and the others’ turn.

Miya Atsumu, setter from Inarizaki, it's a pleasure to meet ya, Tobio-kun."Atsumu said, smiling, but for Sakusa, he knows that isn’t as sincere as he shows.

Sakusa Kiyoomi, wing spiker, from Itachiyama," Sakusa said nonchalantly, slightly frowning behind his mask.

"Komori Motoya, libero from Itachiyama, nice to meet you, Kageyama-kun," Komori said with a smile as he elbowed Korai.

"Hoshiumi Korai, wing spiker from Kamomedai," Korai grumbled as he slightly glared at Kageyama, who was eyeing him as if examining him.

Kunimi Akira, wing spiker from Aoba Johsai, "Kunimi said, expressionless, glaring at Kageyama, who visibly flinched as he looked away.

"Hello Kageyama-kun, Eikichi Chigaya, we already played games together," Chigaya said as he smiled at Kageyama, who just nodded at him. When Chigaya finished, Shoyo sighed. He stepped a little so Kageyama could see him, which made the latter's eyes widen.

Hinata Shoyo, wing spiker, Kamomedai. Nice to meet you, "Shoyo said blankly as he bowed.

When Kageyama tried walking towards him, Korai and Kunimi immediately stood in front of Shoyo protectively. That’s when the coaches arrived.

"Are you guys done?" the head coach asked.

"Yes Coach!" they all answered. Kageyama just lined up with the other players as he constantly stole glances at Hinata. He wants to talk to him, but he can’t because of Kunimi and Hoshiumi.

Okay, because all of you are 24, right here, we’re going to use two courts for two games. The team who wins the first games will have a match with the other team who won also. " The assistant coach said

The head coach started to call out players for the first court. Shoyo, Sakusa, and unfortunately, teamed up with Kageyama. Shoyo's slight flinched, but he calmed himself. Kageyama is just part of his past. He has his friends behind him who support him no matter what, so he doesn’t need to be afraid.

While Korai and Komori were teamed up against them, Korai gave Shoyo an assuring smile before getting pulled by Komori to go to their positions, same as Shoyo and Sakusa.

Sakusa notices Shoyo isn’t comfortable, so he walks towards the younger.

"Are you okay, Shoyo?" Shoyo just smiled before nodding. Kageyama was just watching them silently as he went to his position beside the middle blocker up front, while Shoyo was on the back left of the court with Sakusa in front.

When the game started, Kageyama was looking at Shoyo, hoping that he would meet the latter's eyes to signal him for a quick, but he was unsuccessful. Although he noticed that Shoyo’s receives were much greater now, every step and motion were so smooth, far from the clumsy middle blocker he once knew.

His spikes are also stronger, and he can observe that Hinata improved so much in just a few months. Kageyama saw an opportunity for a quick call and immediately called Hinata.

"Hinata!" Kageyama shouted as he set the ball high with accuracy. Hinata looked at the ball before he ran fast and jumped high, spiking the ball with power. Komori, on the other hand, tried to save it but failed.

Nice kill, Hinata-kun! "Shoyo’s teammate called out. Shoyo looked at Kageyama, but when he saw Kageyama staring at him, he immediately looked away before going back to his place.

The game continued with Shoyo hitting some of Kageyama’s quick sets. Eventually, Shoyo’s team won with Sakusa’s spikes, Kageyama’s precision and Shoyo’s quick. After the game, Kageyama tried to talk to Shoyo, but the latter ran towards Korai before Kageyama even said a word.

Shoyo, good job. You definitely improved your receives compared to your infamous face receives, "Korai said, laughing, even Komori, who was beside Korai, laughed, while Sakusa just slightly grinned behind his new face mask. 

"Senpai! Don’t say that, "Shoyo said as he hid his blushing face in his arms," That’s so embarrassing. Chiro-san made sure to guide me every step and motion to ensure a smooth receive and kill the momentum and speed of the ball. Every face received and mistake is a lap around the gym, and I was like, run lots of laps on my first day of receiving practice, "Shoyo said, pouting, making his friends laugh. They kept joking around while waiting for the game on the other court to finish.

Kageyama, on the other hand, watched them with envy; they used to be like that. Hinata always gets along with his senpais, especially Noya and Tanaka. Even though he and Hinata always bicker, the latter helps him a lot when it comes to his "Kingly Mannerism". He just sighed before getting his phone from his bag to text their GC.

Karasuno VBC

Kageyama

Guys I have some news.

Suga

What is it?

Daichi

You’re supposed to be training right now, right?

Kageyama

I found Hinata

Everyone – Enno, Kino, Nari & Kiyoko

What?! Where?!

Kageyama

He’s here at the training camp.

Everyone – Enno, Kino, Nari & Kiyoko

What?! How?

Kageyama

He is playing for Kamomedai now. He has improved so much since the last time we saw him play.

Suga

Did you talk to him?

Kageyama

I haven’t, he is avoinding me and Kunimi and Hoshiumi-san are preventing me from going near him.

Suga

Please, Kageyama, do your best to talk to him.

Daichi

Yes, if you can convince him to comeback, it's better.

Noya

Please tell him we want to talk to him too.

Tanaka

Yes, bro, tell him we miss him.

Kageyama

I’ll try my best.

Ennoshita

How about you guys leave him the fuck alone?

You’ve done enough damage, so stop bothering him.

Kinoshita

If he is avoiding you, then he doesn’t want to deal with you. Just leave him alone.

Tanaka

If we can still convince him to come back, we should try

Ennoshita

For what? To use him again? I think the fuck not.

Narita

Leave him alone.

Kiyoko

I agree. If he doesn’t want to talk to any of you, let him be.

3 users went offline.

Everyone

....

Suga

Please, Kageyama, just talk to him and apologize on our behalf.

Kageyama

....

Like I said, I’ll try.

Yamaguchi

Is Tsuki there?

Kageyama

No, anyway, I need to go.

Suga

Bye and please take care.

After the conversation, he looks at Hinata again, just to see him laughing along with Atsumu, who had his arms around Hinata’s shoulder.

Shoyo-kun, let’s play again later. I’m going to set for you, "he heard Atsumu say.

"Sure, Atsu-san, I’ll like hitting your tosses," Hinata said, smiling brightly.

Kageyama got jealous when he heard that Hinata was now happy with another setter. Hinata used to like hitting his sets more, but now he has lost the only person who helped him grow as a player and a setter. If he could only turn the time back and change all his past misdeeds pertaining to the ginger, he wouldn’t lose his best friend. The greed of winning every match consumed him once again, and now here he is.

He felt so miserable even more while looking at Hinata, so happy without him. He will try his best to apologize and talk to Hinata, hoping the latter will forgive him and them.

Chapter Text

It's been three days since Kageyama arrived at the camp, and Shoyo has made a lot of new friends from other schools. Despite Korai and Kunimi's protective nature, both of them have also been doing a good job of keeping Kageyama away from Hinata for the past few days. Gao already knew about Kageyama and wanted to go to Tokyo to teach him a lesson for hurting Shoyo, but Shoyo stopped him due to not wanting any conflict during their training camp. Gao made him promise not to engage with Kageyama outside of training or practice again.

For extra practice, they play 3v3 all the time. Kageyama often watches from afar with guilt and longing for his best friend.

His Tokyo and Nagano friends often call him, particularly Sachirou, who is always teasing him.

Korai called to Shoyo, "Shoyo, let's leave; it's already lunch."

I'll just go to the bathroom, senpai. I'll see you guys at the cafeteria, "he says as they exit the gym, nodding at Shoyo. Shoyo was headed towards the bathroom, humming, but he stopped on track when someone held his shoulder. He looked behind him to see Kageyama looking at him. He moved away as he immediately flinched, but he composed himself. He is already slowly moving on from what happened, so he will not let Kageyama ruin everything for him.

"Yes, Kageyama-san, do you need anything from me?" Hinata asked coldly.

"Bok-Hinata, can we talk?" Kageyama asked hesitantly.

"Is it training-related, Kageyama-san?" Hinata asked again as he continued to walk towards the bathroom with Kageyama trailing behind him.

"No but plea-" Kageyama was cut off when Hinata looked at him emotionlessly.

I’m sorry, Kageyama-san, but if it isn’t training-related, I can’t entertain you right now. I have friends waiting for me, you see, so if you’ll excuse me, I really need to go. "Hinata nonchalantly said as he walked quicker.

"Hinata please, I’m sorry!" Kageyama desperately said, Hinata stopped, but he didn’t look back.

"You have nothing to apologize for, Kageyama-san; the damage has been done. I’m already forgetting everything that happened, so I suggest you do the same. Don’t live in the past; move forward. My past with you and Karasuno is just part of my not-so-pleasing past, but thanks for the memories, even if they're fake. And thanks for apologizing, but I really don’t need it now. I really need to go. Have a great day, Kageyama-san, and if you want to eat lunch, you better hurry. The lunch break is almost over. Goodbye, I’ll see you at practice, "Hinata said casually as he left Kageyama tearing up in the bathroom.

Kageyama clenched his fist. He tried to calm himself down. Those words Hinata said to him hurt like hell, but he knew he deserved them. He fucked up, and now he is earning the consequences of his actions.

Meanwhile, with Shoyo

Shoyo quickened his pace. He was calming himself down from the tension he was feeling. The past that keeps on haunting him is really draining, but he knows his friends will always get his back. He composed himself before opening the cafeteria.

He was called by his friends. He just walked towards them after they'd already gotten his food. He took a seat next to Komori. Korai pushed his tray closer to him.

"What took you so long, Sho?" Korai asked as he continued eating.

"You look gloomy. What happened in the bathroom? " Kunimi asked as he studied Shoyo’s facial expression.

Shoyo said, "Nothing to worry about, Kira, and thanks for this, senpai," as Shoyo expressed his gratitude, but Korai simply smiled and continued eating. Kunimi just looks at him intently before shrugging before eating again.

Ne Shoyo-kun, what was your former school like before Kamomedai? Was it Karasuno? Tobio-kun is your setter, right? " Atsumu asked abruptly, causing Shoyo, Korai, and Kunimi to pause.

"You absolute moron, Miya! "Sakusa hissed. You can’t just ask that! Can’t you see Shoyo is uncomfortable since Kageyama arrived? "

"Omi! I'm sorry Shoyo, I didn't want to make you feel bad, "Atsumu replied, pouting. Before hitting Atsumu on the head, Korai cleared his throat.

"It's OK, Atsumu-san," Shoyo responded, smiling slightly to reassure his friends that he was alright.

Well, me and my previous team didn't work out, and we were supposed to move to Nagano at the time, but due to circumstances, we didn't end well. " Shoyo added.

"Oh, I’m sorry for asking again, Shoyo," Atsumu said guiltily.

It's OK, we have the rest of the day free, right? "Shoyo inquired.

"Yeah, the coaches are having a meeting; we can leave the camp, but we have to be back before dinner," Korai replied as he ate.

Shoyo replied excitedly, "Great, I'll be seeing Ma and Pa in Fukurodani today, then we'll grab Kei and dine out and catch up."

"Too bright," they all thought.

"Did you already tell Gao?" Korai asked.

"Hmm, I asked Sachi to tell Haku about it last night since his phone was busy and I'm not sure why," Shoyo teased, causing Korai to blush heavily but quickly recover and give Shoyo a teasing smile as well.

"Hmm, Sachi? I'm curious why Sachiro hasn't called me lately, "Korai added, turning Shoyo's face a blazing crimson.

"SENPAI!" Shoyo yelled.

"Pfft, OK fine, enjoy your day Sho, we're just going to the market later," Korai said with a smile.

Okay, senpai, enjoy your day too. "Shoyo answered.

As they enjoyed their lunch, Kageyama arrived at the cafeteria with red eyes. He surely looked like he had cried. He silently got his food and ate at the farthest part of the cafeteria while stealing glances at Hinata’s table.

--Time Skip----

Shoyo is prepared to leave; he has already packed his belongings in his backpack. Korai and the others are working out at the gym before going around Tokyo.

Shoyo just left a note on Korai's bunk, stating that he'd be returning before 6:30 p.m. He rushes to the train station and buys a ticket.

After at least an hour on the train, he boards a cab headed to Fukurodani. When he arrived at the school, the guards instantly let him in, and he smiled and thanked them. He immediately heads to the gym. He can hear his unofficial adoptive father yelling, "HEY HEY HEY," which makes him grin fondly, and he sees Kaori and Yukie leaving the gym with water bottles.

"Do you want some help, Kaori-san and Yukie-san?" Shoyo asked politely.

"No need, Sho, just go inside and calm your owl father," they said with a smile.

Shoyo nodded and entered the gym. When the coaches noticed him, they just smiled, and he gladly returned the smile. After another good line shot from Bokuto, Konoha scowled at him.

Nice kill! " Shoyo yelled, catching the attention of the players on the court. Bokuto rushes over to meet him.

"Shoushou!" Bokuto exclaimed before lifting Hinata off his feet and tightly hugging him, causing the ginger to chuckle.

"Pa'Kou," Shoyo said, embracing Bokuto, but they were cut off by Akaashi, who was standing behind Bokuto. Shoyo was promptly set down so Akaashi could embrace their little owl (when in fact, he was a baby seagull).

"Mom!" Shoyo charged towards Akaashi, who warmly welcomed him with open arms.

"Hello dear," Akaashi whispered lovingly as he kissed the ginger's head.

"Wow, Akaashi and Bokuto really adopted Shoyo as if he were their own kid," Onaga said to Komi.

Yeah, did you see Bokuto and Akaashi's phone lock screens? They have a matching photo with Shoyo," Konoha added, glancing at the picture-perfect happy family in front of them.

"Are we, like, the cool uncles in this family?"Washio stated, making the others laugh and attracting the three's attention.

"Good afternoon, guys!" Shoyo greets her cheerfully.

"Hey, we heard you were invited to the All Japan Youth Camp. Congratulations," Washio replied.

"Thank you very much, Washio-san," Shoyo answered.

By the way, Sho, the cookies are great; Akaashi brought some and handed us some. Thank you," Konoha added.

"No problem, Konoha-san; I'm glad you like it; I'll give you some more before I leave for Nagano," Shoyo replied.

By the way, Sho, why didn't you contact us that you were coming? We should've picked you up at the station," Akaashi remarked, hugging the ginger from the side, while Bokuto hugged both of them from behind.

"Well, I wanted to surprise you guys," Shoyo explained with a smile.

"Still" Akaashi was going to say something when Shoyo wrapped his arms around him tightly.

It's alright, Kaa-san; anyway, keep practicing; I'll wait here. "Shoyo murmured, Akaashi's expression is like that of a loving mother.

"Hmm, alright, we'll be done in an hour. I have my tablet in my bag in the locker room, along with some food, which you can have if you like, okay? Send a message to Kenma. I'm sure he's just playing rn instead of training, "Akaashi added, ruffling Shoyo's hair and smiling down at the ginger.

"All right, Kaa-san," Shoyo responded brightly, "good luck, Kaa-san, Tou-san."

Shoyo took Akaashi's tablet and snacks, sat on the bench, and played with Kenma while waiting. After the Fukurodani training, the three said their goodbyes to their friends.

It's already 2 p.m., and Kei's training, like Nekoma's, will end at 4 p.m., so Kenma and Kuroo agreed to meet Kei at Itachiyama.

The three headed straight to the mall, where Akaashi, Bokuto, and Shoyo spent their time in the arcade, with Akaashi watching the two. They also went to the mall's play area for all ages. While waiting for the other three to arrive, the three enjoyed their family date.

When Kenma texted Akaashi that they were on their way, Akaashi informed the two that Kenma, Kuroo, and Kei had already left. They decided to simply wait on a bench near the restaurant where they planned to eat.

Ne, Sho, how are you at the camp? You told us Kageyama was there too? Is he bothering you?" Akaashi asked. Kotarou looks at Shoyo too, waiting for an answer.

It’s fine, Kaa-san. I’m enjoying Atsu-san, Kiyo-san, and Moto-san’s company so far, especially Atsu-san. We often played 3v3 with Kira. And ahm Kageyama, he isn’t bothering me. " Shoyo trails off as he looks down. Akaashi looks at him, concerned about what happened.

"But?" Akaashi asked.

"He cornered me in the bathroom a while ago, saying he wanted to talk to me, but I’m not yet ready to face him or any Karasuno member." Shoyo sighed, and Akaashi put a protective arm around Shoyo as Kotarou held both of them.

"Did he force you to talk to him?" Akaashi asked.

"No, but he apologized to me...I don’t know what to feel really, it’s just I’m not ready yet. " Shoyo muttered. Akaashi sighed as he kissed the top of Shoyo’s head.

You don’t have to forgive them, and you don’t have to talk to them either. They can’t force you to do something that you don’t want to do. If he ever bothers you, you can tell Korai and Akira, or call us. Even better, I’m sure Kenma will definitely do everything for you and us too, so don’t hesitate to call. " Akaashi said gently while Koutaro just nodded, hugging both of them even more.

Thank you, Kaa-san and Tou-san. I’m so lucky to have you guys. Shoyo said as he leaned on Akaashi even more.

"Anything for you, Sho," Akaashi said as they were enveloped in the comforting silence, enjoying each other's warmth, not minding the stares they were getting when Koutaro suddenly ruined the moment.

"Babe, I need to use the restroom; can you please accompany me?" Bokuto said, pouting.

"Kou, Shoyo, he doesn't have anyone with him here, and the restroom is right there; you can't possibly get lost on the way there," Akaashi replied, pointing to the bathroom.

"But what if Shoyo comes with us?" Bokuto persisted.

If Kenma and the others arrive and we're not here, they'll find us," Akaashi stated.

"Kaa-san, you can leave with Tou-san; I'll be alright here," Shoyo stated with a smile to the two.

"Are you sure, Sho?" Akaashi asked, concerned.

"Yep, I'll just wait here, don't worry," Shoyo stated assuringly, as Akaashi sighed and nodded.

"All right, we'll be back shortly, okay?" Akaashi said, and Shoyo only nodded.

After Akaashi and Bokuto had left, some creepy men approached Shoyo.

"Hello, cutie, Are you alone? Wanna come with us? Let's have some fun," the leader said, smirking at Shoyo, while his lackeys looked at Shoyo with malice.

I'm sorry, but I'm not alone. I'm just waiting for my friends, "Shoyo responded unwillingly, looking away, hoping that Akaashi and Bokuto or one of his friends would appear.

"Why don't you just ditch them and come with us?" he urged again, holding Shoyo's wrist roughly. Shoyo scans the area for a security guard or his friends.

"I'm sorry, please let go, and I'm not coming with you guys." Shoyo protested as he tried to free his hand from the creep's grasp.

The guy was going to say something when a hand was placed on his shoulder. Shoyo noticed his friends' grimacing behind the creepy guys; Shoyo sighed in relief as the guy let go of his hand.

"When he said no, accept it man, have some respect before I teach you what respect is so you never forget it," Bokuto threatened. When he and his friends were about to commit a murder, the creepy guys looked behind them and quickly paled.

"Sorry," their boss apologized before fleeing, his minions close behind. Akaashi and Kenma rushed over to Shoyo's side to check on him.

"Are you all right, sweetie? They didn't injure you, did they? " Akaashi asked, anxious.

Shoyo answered, "No, that guy just grabbed my wrist tightly," as he was massaging his swollen wrist. Kenma checked it right away.

"This will bruise," Kenma replied firmly, glaring in the direction where the guys had fled.

I'm sorry, sweetie. We saw Kenma and the others near the elevator and decided to come back here with them as we saw you getting mobbed by those men, "Akaashi apologized, caressing Shoyo's hair.

It's okay, Kaa-san, it's not your fault. I'm OK now that you guys are here," Shoyo added, smiling at his friends.

"We're just going to get you some ointment and water, Sho, okay?" Kei said, concernedly staring at Shoyo.

"All right," Shoyo said, smiling at the blonde, who blushed slightly as they walked away.

"Are you sure you're all right, Sho?" Kenma questioned.

Shoyo assured Kenma, "I'm OK, just a little scared," Shoyo assured Kenma before leaning on Akaashi, who warmly hugged him.

"I'm going to beat those guys to pulp when I find them," Kenma murmured under his breath, making Shoyo laugh.

"Well, I'll let Koutaro handle them if they harass you again, Sho," Akaashi stated gently.

"Thank you, guys. I'm thinking of taking some self-defense lessons this summer; what do you think? " Shoyo asked eagerly.

"That's great Sho, because even if we're not there to protect you, you can protect yourself," Akaashi added. As Shoyo was about to answer, his phone started to beep for a message.

Ken, can you please get my phone from my bag's pocket?" Shoyo inquired. Kenma nodded and handed over his phone. When he saw Sachi's name, he opened the message with excitement. Akaashi and Kenma exchange puzzled looks.

Sachi

Hey Shou, I had already told Gao. He said to enjoy and take care. And I just wanted to say how much I miss you and how much I can't wait for you to return. Take care and enjoy your day, my little tangerine. < 3

Shoyo flushed so hard when he saw the message because Akaashi was holding him from behind and he caught a glimpse of it, surprising him. Shoyo responds quickly and tucks the phone inside his backpack.

"Who was that?" Kenma inquired, causing Shoyo to flush even more.

"It's Sachi-san," Shoyo replied shyly as he leaned in closer to Akaashi.

"Oh, what does he want?" Kenma asked once again, pulling out his switch.

"Hmm, nothing. He just said I should enjoy our hang out and be careful," Shoyo replied, his face hidden behind his bag.

"What's the problem, Sho?" Akaashi questioned.

"Kaa-san, Ken, I think I-I—" Shoyo stammered.

Relax, Shou, you can tell us when you're ready, "Akaashi stated, stroking Shoyo's head.

"I think I already like Sachiro-san," Shoyo stated. Kenma and Akaashi both knew that this would happen eventually, but not this fast.

Shoyo, it's okay, you can tell us-" Kenma was about to continue his sentence when he noticed Kei, Kuroo, and Bokuto behind Akaashi. Kenma's eyes widened, which Akaashi saw, but Shoyo didn't since he was covering his face behind his bag. When Akaashi turned around, he saw Kuroo and Bokuto comforting Kei, who was crying.

"We'll take him for a bit, "Bokuto mouthed, and Akaashi nodded in agreement. Akaashi and Kenma exhaled, knowing that they hadn't planned this hang out for this to happen.

"Wait, what were you saying, Ken?" Shoyo asked, glancing confusedly at Kenma, who had composed himself.

"Eherm, I mean, you can tell us anything Sho, but for now, let's just enjoy our time together, okay?" Kenma stated, smiling at Shoyo.

"Oh, okay, by the way, where are the others? It's been minutes since they left." Shoyo inquired as he looked around.

Oh, about that, "Kuroo told me that they're still on the line for Kei's favorite strawberry shortcake store; they'll be here in a few minutes." Shoyo only smiles and nods.

After a few more minutes, Kuroo, Bokuto, and Kei arrived. Kei's eyes are red from crying, but he forced himself to smile in front of Shoyo, who quickly realizes something is wrong. He sat up and ran towards Kei, caressing his cheek.

Did you cry, Kei? What happened? Are you all right? " Shoyo asked, worried, as Kei leaned into Shoyo's warm palm. Akaashi and the others exchanged concerned looks before sighing. When it comes to Shoyo, Kei Tsukishima is a real masochist.

"I'm OK, Sho, don't worry, yeah." Kei murmured gently to the ginger before pulling him into an embrace and kissing his head. He flashed a shaky smile at his friends.

"Are you sure? But you cried! Kei, you're not the type of person who cries easily. I know you, "Shoyo murmured, embracing back the blonde, who looked up to keep his tears from falling.

I'm fine, it's just that my favorite strawberry cake is already unavailable, so I cried a little. I've been craving it for months, but I can't get some," Kei said, preventing himself from crying again. The scene broke Akaashi, Bokuto, Kenma, and Kuroo's hearts, so they chose to look away from the two.

"Why does it seem like something you'll do, Kei?" Shoyo asks before holding Kei closely, "I'll make some strawberry cake for you, Kei, so you don't have to buy it and satisfy your craving, okay?" Shoyo murmured nicely.

"Yeah, I'd love that. You're the best Sho," Kei responded, squeezing the ginger even harder before kissing his forehead and releasing him.

Come on, I'm already hungry; let's go to the restaurant and then put some ointment on your wrist while we wait for the food, okay? "Kei smiled warmly at the love of his life.

"All right, Kei," Shoyo murmured as he took Kei's hand in his, making the latter bite his lip but finally smile and hold his little hand even tighter.

"Kaa-san, Tou-san, Ken, Tetsu-san, let's go. Kei's hungry. We need to let him eat go already," Shoyo stated cheerfully, making everyone smile, yet really concerned about Kei. Akaashi simply sighed before gently smiling at his unofficial kid.

All right, honey, we're only behind you guys, so go ahead," Akaashi replied, smiling.

"Alright, Kaa-san, let's go, Kei," Shoyo said before dragging Kei to the restaurant. The four of them sighed as they walked away.

"So, what are we going to do now?" Kuroo questioned. Akaashi exhaled a sigh.

Akaashi replied, walking a few meters away from Shoyo and Kei. "Well, we're going to support, understand, love, and be there for the two of them. I know this is hard for Kei, but we all know that Kei's priority is Shoyo's happiness no matter what. Let's just comfort and be by their side," Akaashi replied, walking a few meters away from Shoyo and Kei.

"I think we'll spend the night at Kei's place," Kenma said.

"Yea, do that; even if we want to go, we have to return to the dorms tonight," Akaashi replied, "Please watch after our little Kei for us."

"That goes without saying, Keiji," Kuroo replied with a smile.

"Thank you, now come on, we have to catch up to them," Akaashi responded.

Their dinner went well; they watched as Kei served Shoyo, making him laugh and smile. It was difficult for them to see Kei, but they tried their best not to show it. None of them are blaming Shoyo, since the only thing he will never do is hurt Kei or any of his friends.

Their time together is quickly coming to an end, and Shoyo insists that they just send him to the train station so that they can both go home and rest. Akaashi and Bokuto insist on accompanying him, claiming that they would be at ease if he was brought to the camp, to which he eventually agrees.

Shoyo kisses Kuroo, Kenma, and Kei farewell, promising to spend his final day in Tokyo with them. Kei bit his bottom lip as he hugged Shoyo.

"See you soon, Shou; take care, okay?" Kei smiled, adjusting his glasses so Shoyo couldn't see the tears streaming down his cheeks.

Bye, Kei, take good care of yourself, okay? I'll see you soon, "Shoyo exclaimed as he waved goodbye to his friends before entering the train with Akaashi and Bokuto.

Chapter Text

Kuroo’s

Kei has been quiet since Shoyo, Akaashi, and Bokuto departed, only glancing out the window with his headphones on. Kenma has just nodded in agreement, so I gaze at him. I groaned and resumed my focus on the road.

We arrived at his place in a few minutes, and he jumped out of the car and walked inside as soon as I parked.

Kenma and I sighed before gathering our belongings and following him inside; he wasn't in the living room, so we assumed he was in his room; we both went inside and saw him crying on his bed.

"Kei..." Kenma called him, and he instantly sat down and wiped his eyes. Kenma sighed and came over to the bed, sat alongside him, and rested his head on Kei's shoulder as I watched the two of them.

"Kei, you can cry. It's not wrong to show your feelings to us. We know you're hurting right now, so just let it out," Kenma murmured softly, still leaning in close to Kei. Then all of Kei's tears began to fall down his cheeks.

He's sobbing silently. We can just be there for him. I sat alongside him and pulled his head so he could rest on me as Kenma continued to lean on him.

Kei eventually stopped crying after a good 20 minutes, with only a few sniffs and tears. Kenma and I are holding him, and he is clutching us as if his life depended on us.

"Are you okay now, Kei? Do you want water? " I said softly, and he only nodded, so I slowly pulled away to bring him some water. Kenma was talking to him when I returned.

Kei's eyes widened as Kenma stated, "I know this isn't the ideal time to say it, but I think you should tell Shoyo about how you feel."

"But-" Kenma cuts him off before he could finish what he was saying.

"I know Shoyo would be upset if I said this, but Shoyo used to like you," Kenma sighed. Kei gasped as I moved slowly towards them.

Kenma explained, "He liked you from the start. He tried to give you hints, he said, but he thought you were dating Yamaguchi, so he decided to forget about his feelings until he grew close to Kageyama." Kei glances down, thinking about how stupid he was for not noticing. He's completely blown his chance now.

I know it won't help, but Shoyo needs to know the truth. He deserves to know how you feel because, believe me, Shoyo will always blame himself if he finds out from others. It is preferable to tell him the truth from you rather than from someone else. I've already told you this, Kei: as soon as you tell Shoyo all you want to say, the load you've been carrying will be taken off your shoulders. I know moving on is difficult, but acceptance is the key to your happiness, not just for him, but for yourself as well, "Kenma added as he hugged Kei.

I set the glass of water on the nightstand and hugged them both.

"We're all here for you, Kei, just let us know when you're ready to let go of all the feelings you've been holding," I added, and I could feel him nod. For a few moments, we remained in this position.

We all get ready for bed after allowing Kei to rest from all the crying. He sleeps between me and Kenma, who embraces him tightly and consoles him. Kenma has already texted the others in our group chat to let them know that Kei is already asleep and resting. Shoyo told them good night, and they all went to bed.

Later that night, Shoyo woke up from a nightmare caused by what had happened in the mall. He glanced around their room and saw his friends asleep; he cautiously slipped into his slippers while turning on the flashlight on his phone. He glanced at the wall clock to see that it was still 1 a.m. He then went to the restroom to wash his face, believing that it would wash away all his anxieties.

He sits on the stairwell step when he realizes he can't go back to sleep. He dialed Kenma's number, but the latter did not respond, so he dialed Akaashi's number instead, but Akaashi, too, did not answer his phone. Shoyo sighed and looked down at his phone. He is debating whether to contact Kei or Haku, but he has chosen to leave it alone.

"Perhaps a little walk would help me fall asleep," Shoyo thought to himself. He proceeded to the ground floor and walked towards the backdoor of the dorms, cautiously sneaking out without making a sound.

He sighed again as he looked up at the night sky. His chest feels heavy, as if something is wrong, and he can't shake the uneasy feeling.

He sighed and glanced up to see the lovely moon that reminded him of Kei and him. He took out his phone and took a picture of his hand reaching for the moon. After that, he posted it on his Twitter account, to which his senpai replied.

He giggled at his senpais' antics and began walking back to their room when a specific account replied to his tweet.

His phone rang as if on cue, and his eyes widened as he saw the caller's I.D. Before responding, he let out a sigh.

"Hello," he began.

Shoyo, why didn't you call me? Are you already back in the dorms? " Sachirou asked.

"I'm already halfway to the dorms, and I don't want to disturb your sleep," Shoyo muttered, biting his lower lip.

"You won't disrupt anything I told you, and if you ever need to talk, you can always call me," Sachirou added gently.

"I'm sorry, Sachi," Shoyo apologized.

It's all right. Are you okay? " Sachirou asked, concerned.

"Hmm, yep, I'm OK, I just had a nightmare and I can't sleep again," Shoyo responded, as he could almost see the dorm building.

"Do you want to share it?" Sachi asks.

"Hmm, nope, everything's okay now. I think talking to someone actually helps me calm down, and my senpai really helps me get over it. "Thank you, Sachi," Shoyo answered gratefully.

"No problem, Sho, I'll do everything for you," Sachi smiled.

"Hmm..." They were immersed in quiet after that; it wasn't unpleasant for them since just knowing each other was listening was enough for them right now.

"Sho..." said Sachi.

"Sachi..." Shoyo stated.

I'm serious when I say I really miss you right now. Whatever happens, I can't wait for you to come back here, "Sachi murmured affectionately, causing the latter to flush profusely.

"I—" Shoyo wants to say something, but something is keeping him from doing so.

'Speak, you idiot, now is your time to tell him,' someone said in the back of his mind, but Sachirou spoke again before he could even begin his reply.

You don't have to respond, Sho; I just wanted you to know. I'm not trying to pressure you into anything; I just wanted to let you know, "Sachirou replied. 'It's not the time yet,'Shoyo sighed, smiling to himself.

"Thank you Sachi, well, I'm already in front of the dorm, so I'll hang up now. Good night Sachi, sweet dreams," Shoyo said.

Night Sho, dream of me my tangerine, "Sachirou replied before hanging up, leaving Shoyo blushing. He collected himself for a few moments before easing back into the dorm to sleep.

As Shoyo was walking quietly down the stairs, he noticed someone on the step. He sighed in disbelief when the person he wanted to see the least was sitting there looking dazed.

He sighed again as he continued walking, resulting in getting Kageyama’s attention, who stood up immediately as soon as he saw him.

"H-hinata..." Kageyama said, stuttering.

"Hello Kageyama-san," Shoyo greets him.

"W-why are you still awake?" Kageyama asked hesitantly.

"Hmm, just had a nightmare and I want to clear out my mind. How about you?" Hinata asked as he leant on the railing, looking at Kageyama.

"I can’t sleep..." Kageyama answered.

Do you want some oatmeal cookies and milk? If I recall it correctly, Enno-san and Sachi-san said eating oats and drinking milk will help you fall asleep. I think I still have some left, "Hinata asked.

"I-it’s okay, I don’t want to bother you." Kageyama muttered

"Hmm? If you say so, if you ever change your mind, you know where my room is. I’ll leave some on the door. Well, I think I’ll go inside now. Goodnight, Kageyama-san. " Shoyo said calmly as he walked past Kageyama, who remained standing looking at him, but before Hinata even walked farther, Kageyama called him.

Hinata, I’m sorry. I know you’re tired of hearing me say it, but I’m really sorry. I regret all the things I said about you. You’re my very first first partner, my very first friend, best friend. " Kageyama didn’t get to finish what he was saying when Hinata spoke.

"Then why?" Hinata asked coldly. He turns around to face Kageyama and looks at him directly in the eyes.

"Why did you betray me, Kageyama? You, Yams and Yachi, of all the people I considered my brother and sister, You were my best friend, Kageyama, even before me and Kei got close. You were the first setter who I believed so much. I trusted you. I trusted all of you. So answer me, Kageyama. Why? After we’ve been through, you decided to betray me. " Shoyo spat, preventing his tears. The pain suddenly burst out again, remembering the hurtful words his team talked about him behind his back.

Kageyama can’t answer him. He looks down as his tears stream down his face. He clenched his fist before answering.

"I was blinded by greed. I was so blinded by the need and want to win all the time. The first time I heard the senpais talking bad about you, I was so mad, but when they said that they could make and do you a weapon for us to win even more games, I was blinded by greed. Then Yamaguchi joined, with Yachi’s jealousy about you getting all the attention. It’s all overwhelming and I was so lost in greediness. " Kageyama said, crying.

I'm truly sorry, Hinata; when you left, it felt like a piece of me was missing, until I realized you were my platonic soulmate, partner, and best friend."Kageyama added, "Look down."

Hinata doesn’t know what to feel. Hearing Kageyama’s side woke up emotions that he didn’t want to feel again. He wiped his tears and turned his back on Kageyama. Kageyama looks at his back, crying his eyes out.

It’s all in the past now, Kageyama-san. There’s no use living in the past. Like I said to Asahi-san before I left, I already forgave all of you, but don’t expect me to forget. I don’t hate you or dislike you, Kageyama-san, but I don’t like you now either. We can talk about training or volleyball, but nothing more, but who knows, maybe someday we’ll get back to the way we used to be. Let’s be civil with each other, yea? Have a great night, Kageyama-san. I’ll still leave the cookies and milk at my door. And thank you for explaining that it means a lot to me. " Hinata turned around and slightly smiled at the setter before walking towards their room, leaving Kageyama standing there crying.

"Thank you for giving me a chance to talk to you, Hinata Boke. I’ll miss you and I’ll support you from afar," Kageyama muttered as he cried and smiled, looking at the retreating back of the ginger who played a great part in his life.

Chapter Text

The camp is finally over. The coaches thank them for participating and giving their best during the camp. Kageyama never tried talking to Shoyo again. The two of them remained civil with each other, talking during training or strategizing over some games, but they never talked about their past again. Kunimi and Korai remained protective, but Shoyo assured them that he was fine now. Shoyo, Hoshiumi, Kunimi, Atsumu, Komori, and Sakusa are already at the train station.

Kageyama is quietly standing a few feet away from them, simply observing them or perhaps Hinata. After the night they talked, he never said any words about Hinata to the team, no matter how much they asked. He sighed as he looked away from the group of friends, silently waiting for the train to Miyagi to arrive.

Shoyo, on the other hand, will be back by Monday because he will be staying at Kei’s house for the night. He insists on sending Korai, Kunimi, and Atsumu to the station, while Komori and Sakusa will give him a ride to Kei’s apartment.

Bye Atsu-san, take care on the way home and please don’t eat all the cookies and cupcakes alone. Share some with Samu-san and your teammates, "Shoyo said.

"But Sho, Samu will eat all of it the moment he tastes it," Atsumu said, whining.

"How about I give you some treats at the Nationals as a compromise?" Shoyo suggested Atsumu pouted but received a smack from his boyfriend.

"Stop being stingy, just accept the deal before I text Osamu that all the cookies and cupcakes are for him and your teammates," Sakusa said.

"Omi," Atsumu whined, pouting at his boyfriend, making Shoyo chuckle.

"Anyway, bye again, Atsu-san.I’ll see you again in January. And don’t eat them all, okay? I’ll let you be with Omi-san. " Shoyo says, then walks towards Akira before jumping on the poor Aoba Johsai player who seems to be dozing off any moment now. While Korai and Komori are talking on the side, there are still 10 minutes before the train to Nagano arrives.

"Sho! I told you to not do that again. " Akira said, sighing, carrying the ginger properly, clinging to him.

"I’ll miss you, Kira." Shoyo said on Akira’s neck.

I’ll miss you too, Sho, but we’ll see each other again in January. Akira said.

"Hmm, but after that, it will take months again before we see each other," Shoyo said.

That's why there's FaceTime, Sho. I promise to call you once a week with the team. " Akira said,

"The train is here. I need to go. Bye Sho," he added, before kissing Shoyo’s forehead and putting him down. Kageyama is just looking at them with envy and regret in his eyes before sighing and going inside the train.

"Hmm bye Kira, take care. Don’t forget to give the treats to the team, like milk bread for Tooru-san. And the treats for Coach, Sensei, Shimi-chan, Enno, Kino, and Nari senpai, "Shoyo reminded the latter to just nod before going inside the train. Shoyo waved at him until Akira was out of sight. He went to Korai and Komori.

Shoyo, I’ll go now. Be sure to check back tomorrow. Coach said you can just skip morning practice and go straight to class. " Korai said.

"Okay senpai, take care and please tell Haku to clean the dorm or else I’m going to ban him from treats," Shoyo said.

"Will do, anyway. Any messages for Sachiro? " Korai said teasingly.

"Senpai!" Shoyo whined, pouting.

"Oh right, you don’t have to because you call each other on a regular basis," Korai continued to tease. Shoyo hid his red face in his hand, making Komori and Korai laugh.

"Oh, is someone in love with Mr. Immovable Hirugami?" Komori teased, too.

"Not you too, Moto-san," Shoyo said, whining. The two just laugh at him. Atsumu and Sakusa walked towards them.

Hey guys, my train is here. I’ll go now. See you guys next month. " Atsumu said, then waved at them. He kissed Sakusa one last time before going inside the train.

"Bye!" they said, then Korai turned to them.

You guys can go now too. My train will arrive any minute now, "Korai said.

"Are you sure, senpai?" Shoyo asks.

"Yea, I’ll see you tomorrow, Sho," Korai said.

Okay senpai, please look after Haku for another day, "Shoyo said, and Korai just nodded.Shoyo gathers his stuff with Kiyoomi and Komori.

"I’ll see you next month, Ko," Komori said, then they left for the parking lot. Sakusa’s father is already waiting for them.

"Dad, thanks for fetching us." Sakusa said.

"No problem, Kiyo, and who might be this little fella here?" Sakusa’s dad said.

Oh, where are my manners? I’m Hinata Shouyou from Kamomedai, Sakusa-san. It’s nice to meet you, Sir. " Shoyo said, "Thanks for letting me ride with you guys," then he bowed. 

"It’s no problem, just call me Uncle, now come on before it gets late," Mr. Sakusa said.

"Thank you, Uncle," Shoyo said, and then they all went inside the car, Komori and Shoyo in the backseat, while Kiyoomi was in the front. On the way, they talk about random things and volleyball until they reach Kei’s apartment.

Shoyo waved at them until they were gone.

Shoyo walked towards the door and got his spare key.

"Sorry for the intrusion," Shoyo said as he removed his shoes and put on the orange slippers Kei prepared for him.

The whole apartment was silent, meaning Kei was not home. Shoyo went directly to the kitchen after he put his stuff on the couch.

He rummages through the fridge to look for something to cook, finding some ingredients for Mapo Tofu and a sweet and spicy pork braised. He quickly cut and prepared the ingredients.

After he’s done cooking, Kei isn’t home yet, so he decided to take a bath and nap on the couch while waiting.

Shoyo woke up to someone caressing his hair. He slowly opened his eyes and saw Kei crouching down while looking at him.

"Kei... when did you get home?" Shoyo asked, still disoriented as he sat down.

"Hmm just now, why didn’t you sleep in my room? It's uncomfortable here on the couch," Kei said as he sat beside Shoyo. The latter immediately leant on the blonde.

"I was waiting for you and the others. By the way, where are they?" Shoyo asked, yawning.

"Hmm, Kaashi-san and Kou-san went to the mall to buy something. Tetsu, Kenma, and Lev are already on their way. " Kei said as he played Shoyo’s hair.

"Are you hungry?"Shoyo asked.

"A bit, but let’s just wait for them to arrive, then we’ll eat all together," Kei answered.

Okay, why don’t you freshen up for now while I reheat the food?" Shoyo said as he stood up and stretched. Kei just nodded and gathered his stuff before going to his room.

When Kei goes out of his room, his friends have already arrived and are happily talking. Shoyo is cuddled between Akaashi and Bokuto.

"Kei, you’re done. Do you want to eat now?" Shoyo asked.

"Hmm, it’s up to you guys. I’m not that hungry yet," Kei answered as he sat beside Kuroo.

"Well, why don’t we eat now? Then we’re going to watch a movie," Akaashi said.

"Okay, I'll prepare the food," Shoyo exclaimed excitedly, and ran towards the kitchen.

Oh, I’m going to help you! "Bokuto and Lev both said it loudly as they ran with Shoyo.

Shoyo, Koutaro, Lev, slow down or you’re going to trip, "Akaashi said as he sighed before turning to Kei.

Are you okay, Kei? " Akaashi asked.

"Yep, I’m okay. I’ll get through this," Kei said.

You still haven't told him, huh? You were such a masochist, Kei," Kenma said, clicking his tongue as he saved his game and hid his switch in his pocket.

You need to own up to your feelings, Kei. You can’t hide them forever, "Kenma said as he walked towards the kitchen.

Just know that we’re always here for you, Kei. We all love the both of you. Just give value to your feelings more than you give Shoyo. I’m not saying that you won’t give Shoyo the love he deserves, but sometimes it’s not bad to prioritize your feelings first before prioritizing other people. " Akaashi said with a gentle smile before walking to the kitchen.

"Well, let’s go now, Kei, everyone is waiting," Kuroo said, as he gently held Kei’s hand.

Dinner went well, and now they are watching a movie. Lev and Shoyo are cuddling between Akaashi and Bokuto, while Kei is between Kenma and Kuroo. Kenma wants to play, but Shoyo used his smile as a weapon to make him enjoy the movie with them.

For now, Kei thought that he needed to keep his distance from Shoyo for now. It’s not like he can move on in an instant, but he thinks that Akaashi is right. He wants to prioritize his feelings first. He will forever be grateful to his friends. He will always love Shoyo and nothing will change that but he wants to move on and face Shoyo without hurting himself in the process. Although he doesn’t have a plan to tell the ginger about his feelings.

He is happy and content with the situation right now. He will support him as long as he is happy.

He smiled unconsciously while looking at Shoyo, who was clinging onto Akaashi.

You okay Kei? " Kuroo asked the blonde.

"Yea, just thinking..." Kei answered as he looked at the TV again.

"Thinking of what?" Kuroo asked.

"Everything..." Kei muttered.

"Are you sure you're not going to tell him?" Kenma inquired as he leaned against the couch.

"No, I think I can move on without telling Shoyo and making him confused and hurt in the process," Kei said. Kuroo held his hand as he pulled him and Kenma in a hug.

"If you’re sure, Kei, you can talk to us if you ever need to." Kuroo said, and Kei just nodded as they focused their attention on the movie again.

After the movie, all of them laid the futon across the living room.

Lev-Kuroo-Kenma-Kei-Shoyo-Keiji-Bokuto is their arrangement. Kei is cuddling Shoyo while Shoyo is clinging to Kei.

"Goodnight guys," Shoyo said as he slowly drifted to sleep.

The next day, Akaashi woke up early to prepare breakfast for Shoyo. Kenma was already awake and playing his game, so the two of them went to the kitchen. After making breakfast, he woke up Shoyo without waking up the others, but alas, as soon as Shoyo stirred up, Kei stirred in his sleep and opened his eyes.

"Kaashi-san?" Kei asked.

"Oh, sorry Kei didn’t mean to wake you up. Shoyo needs to wake up now or else he will not make it on time for his class in the morning," Keiji said.

"Oh right, I’ll wake him up," said Kei as he slowly sat down and shook Shoyo gently. Shoyo immediately wakes up but cuddles Kei for a few minutes before standing up.

"Morning Kei..." Shoyo said as he kissed the blonde's cheek.

"Morning Sho," Kei answered as he kissed Shoyo’s forehead. The two of them went to the kitchen and saw Keiji plating the breakfast while Kenma was playing on the counter.

"Morning Kaa-san, Kenken" Shoyo greeted and kissed both of them on the cheeks, while the latter kissed his forehead too.

You need to eat now, Sho, before we send you to the station. You have your uniform ready, right? " Keiji asked as he sipped on his coffee, watching Shoyo eat while Kei prepared himself a coffee.

"Hmm, it’s in my bag." Shoyo answered.

"Do you want me to iron it for you?" Keiji asked.

"It’s okay, Kaa-san, it’s not crumpled or anything. I folded it yesterday." Shoyo said as he drank the last of his milk.

"I’ll take a shower now, thanks for the breakfast, Kaa-san," Shoyo said as he ran quietly to Kei’s room.

After Shoyo finished getting ready, Keiji, Kei, and Kenma silently grabbed their phones and wallets so that the others wouldn’t wake up. They decided to send Shoyo to the station without Kotaro, Tetsu, and Lev to avoid any noise early in the morning. When they reach the station, Ken and Keiji bid their goodbye to Shoyo.

Kei hugged Shoyo tightly and longer, preventing his tears, letting his feelings out for the last time. Keiji and Kenma looks aways from the heart breaking scene.

"Hey Kei? Are you okay? " Shoyo asked as he hugged Kei back.

"Yes, I’m fine. Sho I’ll just miss you, shorty. " Kei teased, burying his face on top of Shoyo’s head.

Hey, I’m not that short anymore and I’ll miss you too, Kei, but we’ll see each other soon. " Shoyo said cheerfully.

"Yea," Kei said as he sighed before pulling away.

I’ll go now, Kei. Bye Kaa-san, Kenken. " Shoyo said, smiling at his friends as he put on his bag and walked towards the flatform. When suddenly, Kei called him.

"Shoyo!" Kei yelled. Shoyo looks back in shock as the other passenger looks where Kei is.

"Goodbye Sho, I love you!" Kei yelled again, as he said his goodbye. He is also letting go of his feelings for Shoyo permanently in his heart. It hurt, yes, but he knows that eventually he will move on and will just see Shoyo as a friend with the help of his friends.

"I love you too, Kei!" Shoyo yelled back as he waved them goodbye before going inside the train.

For the last time, Kei pretended that Shoyo’s "I love you" was the same way as his. He let his tears pour down, letting out all the pain. Keiji and Kenma walked towards him and hugged him tightly.

"We’re so proud of you Kei, letting someone you love go is hard but you managed to do it. We’ll help you, Kei. I’m sure Shoyo loves you too, as much as we love you, so let us help you and share the pain with us, okay? " Keiji said gently as he patted Kei’s back in comfort.

"Thank you, Keiji-san," Kei said, as he cried his heart out.

The three of them went back home and prepared for the whole day to cheer up Kei.

Chapter Text

Shoyo sleeps during his trip to Nagano, and now he is on the bus on the way to Kamomedai. He still had 30 minutes before his class began, and their practice was still in progress, but he decided to go later in the afternoon.

He already texted Haku that he would go straight to their dorm, but he didn’t receive any reply, so he assumed that they were still practicing.

When he reached the school, he grabbed his bag and ran toward the dorm to get his things. As soon as he went out of their dorm, he yelped in surprise when someone hugged him tightly. He smelled the familiar masculine perfume he had missed for a week.

"S-Sachi-san..." Shoyo mumbled as he slowly returned the hug.

"I missed you, Shoyo," Sachirou said as he rested his chin on Shoyo’s head.

"Eh but we’re always talking to each other, senpai..." Shoyo said shyly as he looked down when Sahirou pulled away.

"Why Sho? Didn’t you miss me? " Sachirou asked teasingly, making Shoyo a blushing mess.

"Pfft-you doesn’t need to answer me Sho, I’m just teasing you. Come on, I’ll walk you to your class." Sachirou said this while smiling at the ginger and gently pulling him to his side.

Shoyo is still blushing as they walk toward his class. Some of the students in his year look at them as they walk. Shoyo’s heartbeat is fast like he's run a freaking marathon.

When they reached his class, Sachirou let go of his hand.

"I’ll see you later at lunch, Sho," Sachirou said, smiling, before pressing a gentle kiss on his forehead before leaving. Shoyo heard a slight squeal behind him, but he didn’t mind that as he was still processing what Sachirou did.

He woke up from his stupor as the girls from his class pulled him inside and let him sit on his desk, still dazed.

"Sho, you’re so lucky! Are you dating Hirugami-senpai?" his classmate Minami asked, making him blush.

"Minami-san, what are you saying? Sachi-san and I aren’t dating. " Shoyo denied and hid his blushing face in his hands.

"Well, how do you explain that forehead kiss?" Akane asked.

"Or the fact that he is holding your hand?" Minami

"Or the way he looks and talks to you," Hirano said as he smirked at him.

"Hirano-san, not you too!" Shoyo whined, still blushing so hard.

"They have a point, Sho, you know," Harima said, smirking at the ginger too.

"Guys, come on. Stop teasing me, we’re not dating. He is just being a considerate senpai," Shoyo argued, still blushing when Bessho went inside the room.

"Well, why don’t we ask Bessho-kun then?" Minami said, smirking as she saw Bessho.

"Ask me what? And Sho, welcome back. We missed you so much, "Bessho said cheerfully, sitting beside the ginger.

"Thanks, Kazu, I’m excited to play later and show you guys the tricks I learned last week," Shoyo said, smiling at his friend.

"Cool, I and Liam would like to show you something as well," Bessho said. Shoyo was about to respond when Minami cleared her throat.

"Ah, right Minami-san, what is it?" Bessho asked.

So Bessho-kun, a little bird here is denying something painfully obvious." Minami said as she spared a glance at a blushing tangerine.

"Minami-san don’t!" Shoyo said, pouting.

"Huh? I’m confused. What is it? " Bessho asked.

"It’s nothing Kazu, don’t mind them," Shoyo said.

"Girls, hold our baby sunshine for a while," Minami said as the girls complied, gently pulling Shoyo away from Bessho.

"Nooooo!" Shoyo said whining.

So now that it is settled, Bessho-kun, is Shoyo and Hirugami-senpai dating? " All the girls looked at Bessho, waiting for his answer as Shoyo buried his face in his desk.

After a few moments, Bessho laughed as he smirked at Shoyo, who wanted to be buried in his seat right now.

"Hmm, what makes you guys say that?" Bessho asked, smirking as he looked at Shoyo in a teasing manner.

"Hirugami-senpai walks our little ginger here, holding each other's hand just now before you arrived, and not just that, he also kissed Shoyo's forehead," Minami said, making Bessho’s grin bigger.

"Ohh, that’s why," Bessho said as if he knew something big.

"What? What is it, Bessho-kun? Come on, give us some tea," Minami said eagerly.

"Nothing but they’re not dating..." Bessho said, making their classmates disappointed, but immediately smiled when Bessho added, "... yet."

"Oh I see, come on girls, we need to talk," Minami said as all the girls let go of Shoyo, smiling knowingly, and went to the corner of the room to talk about something.

"Kazu, what did you do? Now Minami-san will tease me even more," Shoyo whined.

"Pfft-sorry not sorry Shosho," Bessho said, Shoyo was still about to complain when their teacher arrived.

Throughout the class, Shoyo is being teased by the girls. When the bell rang, indicating lunch, Shoyo quickly fixed his stuffed and dragged Bessho to the cafeteria to avoid the girls in his class.

They immediately saw Gao and the other second-year waving at them.

"Sho, here!" Gao yelled as they walked toward the table. Shoyo sat down beside Gao while Bessho went to buy food.

"I already bought you food," Gao said as he pushed the tray towards the ginger.

"Thanks, Haku," Shoyo said shyly, avoiding Sachirou’s eyes while the latter had a teasing look in his.

"So how was your visit yesterday?" Korai asked as he ate his lunch slowly.

"It went well. We had a movie marathon, then I cuddled Kei and Kaa-san last night." Shoyo said as he started to eat. He didn’t notice the slight change in Sachirou’s eyes when he mentioned Kei.

"Seems like you had fun," Korai said, teasing as he gave his best friend a playful look as Bessho arrived with his lunch.

"Well, yea, Tou-san, and the others are fun to hang out with. Not that I’m saying you guys aren’t fun to be with, just that it’s nice to see and hang out with them after not seeing them for months," Shoyo explained.

"Hmm, that's fine; after all, you'll see them at Nationals."While eating, Haku said.

By the way, Sachi, why didn’t you wait for me after the morning practice? I was looking for you, "Korai said, making Shoyo flush, knowing Sachirou waited for him a while ago. He saw Bessho smirking at him, so he looked down at his plate to hide his blushing face.

"I went back to the dorm because I forgot something," Sachirou said nonchalantly.

"Something or someone," Bessho mumbled closer to Sachirou’s ear, making the latter glare at him.

"You were saying something, Bessho?" Korai asked, confused.

"Nope, I just remembered something," Bessho said, still smirking.

"Okay," Korai said as he fought with Gao for the last piece of chicken on his tray.

They continue to eat. Sachirou is secretly staring at Shoyo. He thinks he is subtle to his teammates, but not to the girls two tables away from them.

"Girls, we will have a meeting later. We need our ship to sail," Minami said as the girls grinned.

"Yes ma'am," the girl answered.

Shoyo shivered suddenly, but he just shrugged it off, thinking that it was just the weather.

Hours passed so fast. Bessho and Shoyo were walking toward the gym now when Shoyo received a call from his senpai.

In Karasuno

Ennoshita, Kinoshita, and Narita have been practicing on the corner, not talking to their teammates since the day Ennoshita snapped at them. Ennoshita and the others just talked to the team if it played related or academically related. They have also stopped teaching Noya and Tanaka since then.

Kiyoko grew colder towards the team, except for Asahi, Enno, Kino, and Nari. She still teaches Yachi how to be a manager, but there’s a huge gap between them. Yachi tried to talk to her and apologize to her, but she remained cold and civil towards her.

Karasuno dropped too low. They are getting practice matches from other schools but they will just win one or two sets, and sometimes they don’t win at all. Other teams from their prefecture started to call them wingless crows once again.

Yamaguchi falls into a slight depression because of what happened during the training camp. Suga and Yachi are helping him cope and cheer him up.

Noya and Tanaka also became silent. Especially Noya because Asahi broke up with him and is avoiding him, while Tanaka is frustrated because Kiyoko avoided him more than she avoided him in the past. Kiyoko didn’t spare him a glance sometimes unless it was team-related.

And Kageyama remained quiet after he got back from the camp. He didn’t tell them the things he and Shoyo talked about that night. The others tried to persuade him to tell them, but even Yachi can’t convince him to say a word about Shoyo, which starts a fight between the couple, mostly because Yachi is jealous of Hinata again.

In the middle of their practice, someone knocked on the door. Takeda opened it, and it was the players from Aoba Johsai.

"Oikawa-kun? What are you guys doing here? " Takeda asked, confused, as he went out of the gym and closed the door.

Takeda-san, we’re here for Ennoshita-san and the others." Kunimi answered Takeda’s question.

"Oh? Wait here and let me call them," Takeda said as he went inside the gym again. All of them were looking at him.

"Ennoshita-kun, Kinoshita-kun, Narita-kun, and Kiyoko-san, some players from Aoba Johsai are here for you guys." Takeda said. All the players, except the three and Kiyoko, are shocked because they didn’t know that the other second years were closed with Aoba Johsai.

"Oh right, we’re coming Sensei," Ennoshita answered. He and the other two, along with Kiyoko, went out of the gym. The remaining players and Yachi are just looking at the door.

"What are you guys looking at?! Back to practice! " Coach Ukai yelled. All of them complied, still puzzled about how Ennoshita and the others got close to the Aoba Johsai players.

After a few minutes, they came back with some paper bags.

"Sensei, Coach for you guys from Shoyo," Ennoshita said as he gave both Takeda and Ukai one paper bag each.

"Oh thank you, please send Hinata-kun our regards," Takeda said.

"Okay, sensei," Ennoshita said. The others stiffened as they heard Shoyo’s name. They looked at the paper bags Kinoshita and Narita were holding, curious about what they were.

"Ennoshita, we didn’t know you’re close with Aoba Johsai." Daichi tried to start a conversation after their practice.

It’s because of Shoyo, and I don't think it's your business to know who our friends are. Now if you’ll excuse us, Daichi-san, we’re going to go now. Goodbye " Ennoshita said that with Kinoshita and Narita, they didn’t give the others a chance to ask them.

They could hear Kiyoko and Asahi outside asking if they were ready to go, and the three of them said yes, leaving the team behind.

Daichi sighed as Suga patted his back, comforting him. Noya and Tanaka just remained quiet. Yamaguchi is just looking down while Kageyama is clenching his fist.

"Suga... This is so fucked up, I don’t know what to do anymore," Daichi said frustratedly.

"It’s going to be okay, Dai, they’ll forgive us hopefully when they are ready," Suga said sadly.

The club room remained silent as they changed to go home, thinking about what would happen now to the volleyball club.

Meanwhile, in Kamomedai

Shoyo answered his senpai’s call.

"Senpai! Did you guys receive the cookies and cupcakes?" Shoyo asked.

"Yes Sho, thank you. Sensei and Coach said, thanks, by the way." Shoyo can hear his other senpai on the other line saying thank you.

"You’re welcome, Senpai. Hope you guys liked them." Shoyo said happily, Bessho is just walking beside him silently.

"Hmm. Anyway, do you have practice right now?" Ennoshita asked.

"Yep, we’re just on the way to the gym. I’m with my friend. Say hi Kazu," Shoyo said, giving the phone to Bessho.

"Ah hello, senpai, my name is Bessho Kazuyoshi," Bessho said, bowing to the camera.

Nice to meet you too, Bessho-kun. Enno is fine. By the way, these are Kinoshita, Narita, and Kiyoko, Shoyo’s senpais." Enno said as the others just smiled and waved.

"Nice to meet you guys too," Bessho said as he gave the phone back to Shoyo.

"Well, I need to go now, senpai. I’ll talk to you guys soon. Take care." Shoyo said, waving goodbye to his senpais.

"You too, Sho," Enno said as the others waved goodbye to Shoyo.

"They look nice, Sho, and Kiyoko-san looks so beautiful," Bessho said, slightly blushing, making Shoyo chuckle.

She’s so pretty, isn’t she? And yes, they’re so kind. " Shoyo said, smiling. Soon enough, the two arrived at the gym.

"Sho! What took you guys so long? "Gao said as he runs toward Shoyo and scoops the ginger up in a hug.

"Haku you beanpole! Put me down! " Shoyo yelled in surprise. Gao just chuckled at his best friend.

"No, you’re so small, Sho," Gao said when someone hit the back of his head and gently grabbed Shoyo from him.

"Stop antagonizing your best friend Gao," Sachirou said as he lifted Shoyo like a baby, with both of his legs wrapped around his torso while his arms were wrapped around his neck.

Bessho, Izuru, and the others whistled because of Shoyo’s position in Sachirou’s arms.

"Who knew Sachirou was such a smooth mthrfckr?" Izuru whispered to Bessho and Liam as the two chuckled and agreed.

"Ohh, is someone blushing?" Bessho teased Shoyo, making him blush even more.

"Kazu!" Shoyo whined at his friend, making Sachirou squint his eyes while looking at Bessho.

Shoyo looks so flustered right now. He hides his face on Sachirou’s neck as he accidentally inhales the latter’s masculine scent, making him blush even more. Shoyo feels so much embarrassment that he just wants the ground to eat him up.

"Hirugami Sachirou! Put my best friend down right now! " Gao yelled as he tried to grab Shoyo from Sachirou.

"No, I'll accompany him to the club room," Sachirou said casually and began walking towards the club room with Bessho trailing behind, leaving Gao, who was being held by Izuru and Korai, yelling profanities at Sachirou to release his best friend.

Bonus

While all that is happening in the far corner of the gym, outside the windows are the girls from Shoyo’s class, spying on their resident sunshine.

"Kyaaah," they all squeal in delight, watching the scene unfold.

"Shoyo, you lucky baby!" Minami whispered as she and the others took pictures.

After that fangirling, they went back to their classroom.

"Now, girls, we need to do something to make our ship sail." Minami started earning nods from her friends.

"Operation HiruHina will start tomorrow," Minami said, smirking as she pulled out a notebook to list all the things they need to do to make their ship sail.

Chapter Text

Bessho immediately changes leaving Shoyo and Sachirou in the club room but before he leaves he winked and secretly gave Shoyo a thumbs-up. Shoyo’s face is so red right now, he just wants the floor to swallow him whole because of embarrassment.

“Aren’t you going to change Sho?” Sachirou asked as he looks intently at Shoyo.

“H-hai!” Shoyo walked towards his locker he slowly unbuttoned his uniform. He can feel Sachirou’s gaze following his movement.

“A-aren’t you going back to practice senpai?” Shoyo asked consciously.

“Hmm, they can manage I’ll wait for you,” Sachirou said calmly.

“O-okay, I’ll c-change quickly” Shoyo frantically said.

Sachioru sighed at Shoyo’s nervousness towards him, he quietly stand up and walked towards the ginger. Shoyo didn’t notice him until two strong arms trapped him on his locker, he slowly turn around just to be surprised at how close they are. He looks up to see Sachirou looking down at him with a mysterious emotion in his eyes.

“S-senpai” Shoyo manages to stutter out.

“Sachirou” Sachirou said seriously looking directly into Shoyo’s eyes.

“W-wha-“ Shoyo squeaked out in shock.

“Call me Sachirou, Shoyo,” Sachirou said.

“S-senpai,” Shoyo said stuttering because Sachirou is slowly leaning down on him.

“Say my name Shoyo, if it is easy for you to say Bessho’s name then you can easily say my name right Shoyo~,” Sachirou said in a seductive voice making Shoyo flustered.

“S-senpai w-what are you talking about… B-bessho-kun is my friend and so is you” Shoyo managed to say making Sachirou’s eyes glint dangerously.

“That’s the thing Shoyo~ I just don’t wanna be your friend,” Sachirou said gritting his teeth. “Now, now we’re going out of topic ne? Just say my name Shoyo~”

Shoyo is deeply red right now, it didn’t help him calm his heart down when Sachirou say his name sensually.

“S-sachirou” Shoyo mumbled as he looks down when he felt his cheeks heating up.

“Can you repeat that Shoyo~ cause’ I didn’t hear it” Sachirou said playfully.

“Sachirou…” Shoyo said loud enough for Sachirou to hear it.

“See it isn’t that hard right? Now say it while looking into my eyes Sho~” Sachirou said seductively but you can sense the seriousness and happiness in his voice.

Shoyo slowly lifts his head, he is shocked when their lips are only a couple of centimeters apart. He is about to apeak when someone suddenly opened the door and gasped.

“Oh shit! I’m so sorry senpai, Sho” Liam said panicking as he closed the door again. “Ahm but can you please finish what were you guys about to do because Coach is finding you.” They heard Liam say on the other side of the door before he walked away.

Shoyo’s face is so hot right now because of blushing so much, he buried his face in his hands rethinking his life decisions while Sachirou just chuckle. He ruffles Shoyo's hair before walking towards the door of the clubroom.

“Come on Sho, sorry for teasing you but remember I meant it when I said I just don’t want to be your friend,” Sachirou said as he opened the door, “before I forgot, you need to call me Sachirou or Hirou from now on without honorifics, I want to be special from the others, I’m possessive so please bear that in mind” he added as he completely left Shoyo dumbfounded on the clubroom.

After a few minutes of calming himself and changing to his training clothes, Shoyo went back to the court and saw his team already stretching, his coach saw and motion him to come, he quietly walked towards their coach.

“What took you and Hirugami so long Hinata-kun?” Coach Murphy asked.

“Ahm I had a slight problem with my locker and training clothes so I asked senpai’s help” Shoyo excused. Coach Murphy looks at him and chuckles before patting his back.

“Very well, I’ll assign you to Hirugami and Bessho today to strengthen your blockings even though you’ll play wing spiker you still need to practice blocking as it is your former position,” Coach Murphy said, Shoyo just nod.

“Okay team, we’re gonna play 3 sets game, we’re going to continue our usual practice as always while improving and strengthening our weaknesses because habits are ours,” Coach Murphy said.

“Second Nature” the team yelled in.

“Good, anyways this will be our team, team one will be Hirugami, Bessho, Tokura, Hinata, Isao, and Keiichiro against Korai, Gao, Suwa, Kenjou, Akai, and Izuru.” Coach Murphy said as he gives them instructions, “Do you guys understand?” he said after he finished explaining.

“Yes Coach!” they all yelled as they continue to stretch. After stretching, they all get ready o play.

Shoyo starts from the back to practice his back attacks. The game starts, and all players who went to training get to show off the improved and new skills they acquire.

When Shoyo rotated up front he is beside Hirugami, the brunette is guiding him on how to time and the proper form of the arms in blockings, the games continued with Shoyo’s team winning.

“That was a good game, Shoyo you improved your back attacks, while Tokura and Bessho improved their blockings and sets. And Tokura-kun I’m impressed you thought of setting from the back” Coach Murphy compliments them.

“Well Coach the idea is from Shoyo, he said that no matter what position and angle he will try to make it count so we tried it multiple times so we’ll get used to it” Liam explained.

“Good job you two, I’m sure before National you’ll get the timings and positions.” Coach Murphy said.

“Thank you, Coach,” Liam and Shoyo said.

After their break, the coach told them to practice the skills they want to, when Shoyo is about to go to Korai to ask for help Sachirou gently pull him.

“And where do you think you’re going Sho?” Sachirou asked.

“Ahm to Korai senpai, Sachi-san” Shoyo answered shyly.

“Hmm what did I say to you a while ago Sho?~,” Sachirou said teasingly.

“I’m sorry H-Shirou-san” Shoyo mumbled as he look down to hide his blushing face.

“Hmm just drop the –san okay Sho?” Sachirou said as he lifted the younger’s chin to look at his face when someone cleared his throat beside them. They saw the team looking at them some have mischievous glints on their eyes as they look at the both of them while Gao is being restrained by Korai with a handkerchief on his mouth glaring at Sachirou.

“Do you want to tell us something important, Sachi, Shoyo?” Suwa asked.

“Or are we interrupting something?” Izuru said teasingly at his kohais, Sachirou just rolled his eyes before stepping away from Shoyo while the latter looks overheating from the redness of his cheeks.

“Nothing senpai, we’re just talking about practice,” Sachirou said nonchalantly.

“Hmm that doesn’t look like a practice conversation Sachirou~” Izuru teased again, making Bessho and Liam smirk while Suwa just shook his head.

“Izuru, stop that, let’s get back to practice shall we?” Suwa said as he pulled Izuru with him so he can stop messing with their kohais.

Korai let go of Gao and as soon as Korai let go of him he marched toward Sachirou and Shoyo. Gao immediately pulled Shoyo away from Sachirou.

“I’ll keep an eye on you,” Gao said glaring at Sachirou who just gave him a ‘are you fucking serious?’ look. Gao protectively pulled Shoyo towards the bleachers as Korai approached Sachirou.

“Didn’t know you had a flirty bone on your body Sachi?” Korai said smirking at his best friend.

“Oh fuck off Ko,” Sachirou said as he sighed.

“That’s one smooth move right there senpai~,” Bessho said as he suddenly appear on Sachirou’s side.

“Goodness! Bessho a warning!” Korai exclaimed as he was startled by Bessho’s sudden appearance.

“Pfft- sorry senpai, anyway a little birdie told me what happened in the locker room awhile ago senpai~,” Bessho said smirking.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about Bessho,” Sachirou said casually as he glance at Shoyo who is frowning at his best friend’s scolding.

“Oh Sachi we already knew you like Shoyo but we didn’t know you are that bold to make out in the locker room,” Korai said mischievously, Sachirou glared at his best friend.

“We’re not making out we’re just talking okay?” Sachirou said seriously slightly losing his composure.

“Yea right talking,” Bessho said sarcastically before receiving a glare from his senpai.

“Fine whatever floats your boat senpai~,” Bessho said as he walked toward Shoyo and Gao to save Shoyo from Gao’s monologue.

“So Sachirou what happened? You said you wanted to wait for Shoyo but that doesn’t look like it to me.” Korai asked his best friend seriously.

“I don’t know Ko, I usually maintain my composure but when it comes to Shoyo I can seem to remain calm when I see his smile or laugh, I got so jealous when he casually calls Bessho his first name but when it comes to me he seems so reserve and nervous I don’t get it Ko. I hate feeling like this. It’s like I want Shoyo to be always by my side, that he only smiles sweetly at me, laugh because of me, and is flustered because of me. I don’t want any other guys except you and Gao to be super close to him. This emotion is bad for my sanity Ko. I don’t want to push him away from me Ko. What if we dated then I got so possessive then he feels suffocated that I’m restraining his freedom or something. I don’t want to lose him Ko” Sachirou said frustratedly.

Korai just remained quiet, letting his friend vent out because he knew he needed this. Sachirou is the type of person to hide his emotions and feelings until they burst out. He may be calm, level-headed, and collected all the time when it comes to their games but Sachirou is stupid when it comes to feelings and all.

“Are you done Sachi?” Korai asked as he looks up at his frustrated best friend’s face.

“Yes, I’m sorry to vent it out on you Ko,” Sachirou said as he slowly composed himself. Korai squints his eyes at his best friend before jumping to smack the latter’s head for being stupid.

“Sachirou you’re so stupid sometimes. You know you can always talk to me, I’m your fucking best friend for a reason. And regarding your feelings, it is normal to feel fear and jealousy but you need to remember to think rationally. I’ve known you for years now Sachi, you’re not the type of person to succumb to self-doubt and self-pity. Shoyo is a great guy, he is incredible on his way so it’s normal for people to like him but remember all Shoyo wants is honesty, understanding, and loyalty and you have all that qualities. You don’t need to change who you are just to make Shoyo love you and from what I’ve seen so far you already have a chance. All you need to do is confess, be honest and show him your sincerity. And if you guys have a problem in the future all you have to do is understand and talk to avoid any misunderstanding” Korai lectured his best friend. Sachirou just looks at him incredulously as if he grow a third head.

“I- wow I didn’t know you can have good advice like that Hoshi,” Sachirou said jokingly which earned another smack from Korai.

“Shut up you baka! I’m helping you here!” Korai said glaring at Sachirou who just chuckled.

“I know and I’m so thankful for that Hoshi. Thank you for waking me up from my stupidity. You’re right I just need to be honest and sincere. Now I just need to plan my confession” Sachirou said as he sighed in relief.

“Hmm just tell me what I can help you with Sachi,” Korai said smiling at his best friend before walking towards his soon-to-be-giant boyfriend but looking back at Sachirou.

“You owe me some food Sachi my advice is not free you know,” Korai said as he smiled smugly at his best friend. Sachirou just laughs at his best friend’s antics before nodding.

“Yea, anything you want Hoshi, for a week,” Sachirou said casually, Korai’s eyes went wide hearing his best friend’s response to his joke.

“For real? You mean that right?” Korai asked happily.

“Yea now go to your boyfriend already” Sachirou teased as he smirked when he saw the pink-dusted cheeks of his best friend.

“Shut up!” Korai yelled earning Shoyo, Gao, and Bessho’s attention before running towards them leaving him laughing.

‘Thank you so much Ko, you’re the best, best friend ever. Now I just need to plan and confess’ Sachirou thought as he looks lovingly at Shoyo’s smiling face as he talk to Korai.

Chapter Text

After practice, all of them went back to their dorm. Shoyo and Gao are walking toward their dorm when Shoyo remembered something. 

“Oh, sh*t” Shoyo exclaimed, making Gao gasp in surprise. 

“Shoyo language!” Gao said as he flicked Shoyo’s forehead. 

“Sorry, but Haku I forgot we run out of pork and tonkatsu sauce, I’m planning to cook some tonkatsu tonight and we run out of stocks too,” Shoyo said as he facepalmed. 

“We can just buy food at the cafeteria you know,” Gao said but Shoyo shake his head. 

“Didn’t you forget that the cafeteria closed early every Monday?” Shoyo said as a matter of factly making Gao’s eyes widen. 

“Shit you’re right, come on let’s pick up some groceries first after we change clothes,” Gao said as they hurriedly went to their dorm. 

“No I can manage this, as for you, you need to clean the littering and dirty clothes in the bathroom, did you think I will not see them?” Shoyo said sarcastically looking at his best friend who has the nerve to look guilty for being such a mess. 

“B-but it’s almost dark now, it’s not safe to go out of campus this time” Gao tried to reason out. 

“Don’t worry about me, I can take of myself and I will bring my pepper spray too, besides I’m going to borrow H-hirou-san’s bike” Shoyo said as he stuttered a bit saying Sachirou’s name. 

“Are you sure? How about I asked Sachi to help you” Gao said. Shoyo waved his hand in dismissal of the idea. 

“No, Haku I’m fine, I don’t wanna bother Hirou-san for this, now let’s go so I can go back early,” Shoyo said, Gao just sighed in defeat. 

After changing clothes, Shoyo went to Korai’s dorm after saying goodbye to Gao who busied himself cleaning the bathroom. 

He knocked on the door as he wait for whoever will open it, he fidgets with his fingers nervously, when suddenly the door opened. 

“Shoyo? Are you okay? Do you need something?” Korai asked confusedly. 

“Well, I wanna borrow H-hirou-san’s bike if it’s okay? I need to buy some groceries real quick” Shoyo said nervously.

“Sure, will Gao help you?” Korai asked as he motioned Shoyo to come inside while he finds the key to Sachirou’s bike. 

“Ahm no senpai” Shoyo answered making Korai look at him. 

“What? That lazy jerk! Wait for me I’m just gonna smack some sense into him for letting you get groceries alone.” Korai said as he started to walk towards the door but Shoyo stopped him. 

“Wait senpai! It’s okay I asked him to clean our dorm, and I’m fine going to the store alone” Shoyo said truthfully. 

“But it’s almost dark outside now, how about I accompany you” Korai suggested. 

“No, no senpai it's okay I don’t wanna bother you besides I will just be quick,” Shoyo said. 

“Are you sure?” Korai asked as he worriedly look at Shoyo. 

“Yes senpai,” Shoyo said smiling at his senpai assuringly. 

“Okay anyway wait for me here I think Sachi have the keys on his bedside table,” Korai said then he went inside their room. 

After a few minutes, he walked out of the room with Sachirou who just woke up but was still presentable. 

“Sho, Sachi said he will go with you to the store,” Korai said making Shoyo’s eyes wide. 

“Eh?” Shoyo said. 

“Please let him accompany you Sho, I will not be assured until I’m sure you’re safe,” Korai said as he gave Shoyo his puppy eyes and pout that he knows Shoyo can’t resist. 

“O-okay Ko-senpai if it’s okay w-with H-hirou-san,” Shoyo said stuttering making Korai jump at him before pushing Sachirou to him. 

“Of course, Sachi is more than okay with that, now you guys go now before it gets completely dark,” Korai said as he pushed the two gently to the door before he secretly winked at the brunette. 

The two are quietly walking toward the bike racks. 

“Hey Sho…” Sachirou called as the ginger flinched when Sachirou suddenly speaks. 

“Yes, H-hirou?” Shoyo asked shyly, looking away to hide his blushing face. His heart is pounding so hard right now and he is scared that Sachirou can hear his heart beating so fast. 

“Do…do you like someone right now?” Sachirou asked looking ahead. 

“Wha-“ Shoyo flushed as he is shocked by the sudden question from the brunette. 

“So do you?” Sachirou asked calmly again. 

“Hmm, yea…” Shoyo muttered under his breath. 

“What is he like?” Sachirou asked as feels the pang on his chest knowing Shoyo was already like someone.

“Hmm he is tall, understanding when it comes to his friends, he is quiet but when you get to know him he is a huge softly and a flirt sometimes. He is smart and so calm and composed. It’s like there’s no pressure that he can’t overcome and first of all, he is so kind even if he doesn’t show it” Shoyo said listing all the traits he loves about Sachirou but the latter is dazed as he listens to the traits of the person Shoyo likes, he doesn't like to assume but he realizes that Shoyo’s been describing him. 

“Is he a volleyball player too? Do we know him?” Sachirou asked feeling the lump on his throat as he asked that question his eyes fixated on the ginger in front of him. He may look like him he also knows someone with the same trait as that and he has an idea of who is it.

“Yes, he’s playing volleyball and is a middle blocker. And you know him… very much” Shoyo said as he whispered the last part but Sachirou didn’t hear that. Sachirou clears his throat before smiling down at the ginger pushing down all the jealousy he’s feeling, even though he also has the traits Shoyo describes he doesn't want to assume but he also doesn't want to jump to a conclusion.

‘Well they aren’t dating yet so I still have a chance to make him fall for me’ Sachirou thought as he grabbed Shoyo’s hand gently. 

“Hmm that’s nice, come on before Gao throws a tantrum because we took too long,” Sachirou said leading the ginger as they hold hands walking towards the bike rack. When Sachirou gets the bike, Shoyo immediately sits behind Sachirou and holds on to the former’s shirt but Sachirou grabbed his arm gently and wrapped them around his torso. 

While on the far corner of the building 4 ladies are squealing in excitement and how adorable the scene was. 

“Kyaaaah girls did you capture that?! This ship needs to sail so let’s do our best. We need this dose of HiruHina moments” Minami said squealing as a faint blush can be seen on their faces. 

“Yes Ma’am!” the girls answered as they fan girl over the cute pictures of the two volleyball players. 

Meanwhile in the dorm

Gao is frantically cleaning their dorm, he wants to follow Shoyo because he is worried for the ginger’s sake. After he is done cleaning he started to change his clothes so he can go after Shoyo, he changes his clothes when someone suddenly knocks on their door. He immediately walked towards the door thinking it is Shoyo but when he opened the door it is Korai. 

“Ko? What are you doing here?” Gao asked confused, Korai didn’t answer he just looks at him from head to toe before blushing slightly. 

“I wanna talk to you but it seems like you’re going somewhere,” Korai said.

“I’m going after Shoyo I’m worried about him” Gao explained. 

“Oh, but Sachi is already with him” Korai informed as Gao sighed in relief. 

“That’s good” Gao answered as he looks at Korai before pulling the shorter inside their dorm. 

“Hey! Wait you giant!” Korai yelled in surprise. 

Gao immediately closed the door and pulled Korai towards the couch sits him on his lap before hugging the shorter tightly on his torso.

Korai sighed but you can easily notice the pink blushed on his pale face before hugging back the taller wing spiker. 

“I miss you so much Ko, we didn’t get a chance to be alone like this ever since you got back” Gao murmured as he enjoys the warmth of the shorter male. 

“Hmm…” Korai just said he is thinking. He and Gao have been in an open relationship for months now, they hug, kiss, and cuddle but they don’t have a label on their relationship. 

“Hey, Gao…” Korai muttered. Gao heard him as he looks up from his neck to look at him. 

“Is something the matter Ko? Did I hug you too tight?” Gao asked frantically as he was about to let go but Korai hugged him again. 

“Ko… are you okay?” Gao asked as he hug back, still worried about Korai. 

“Gao… what are we? We kissed, hugged, and this but I’m confused about us” Korai said in a low voice making the taller freeze which didn’t go unnoticed by the shorter. 

“I sometimes feel that you don’t like me that you’re just fascinated about me,” Korai said in a sad voice as he look down. 

“That you’re just playing with my feelings, we hug, we kiss and all except that but we don’t have any status or something” Korai added, as Gao heard that he immediately cupped the shorter’s face. 

“I’m so sorry Ko, I didn’t mean to make you think that,” Gao said guiltily, he is so dumb not to realize sooner that he is already hurting Korai. 

“I’m so sorry, I was so scared that you might get tired of me when we officially dated and that you will change your mind about me eventually,” Gao said making Korai’s eyes widen. 

The two of them didn’t realize that both of them are scared of what will be the outcome once they officially dated. 

“I’m sorry Ko, please believe me I love you so much since we were first year and I can’t afford to lose you now that I know you love me too. Please don’t leave me” Gao said crying even though Korai is crying too while hugging each other. 

“I won’t Gao, I love you too,” Korai said lovingly, Gao smiled despite the tears flowing down his face. 

“Will you officially be mine Ko?” Gao asked as he looks directly at Korai’s eyes. 

Korai smiled sweetly as he nodded at the tall wing spiker. Gao didn’t waste his time and pulled Korai’s face down and kissed him fully on the lips which the latter gladly accept and return. 

The two of them didn’t notice the time as they continue to make out when suddenly they heard a gasp and a scream the two of them look where the scream was from and saw Shoyo’s jaw drop screaming. 

Shoyo’s 

I and Sachirou reached the store faster than expected. He is pushing the cart while I choose and get all the things we need. 

“Hey, Hirou” Sachirou is shocked and immediately blushed when he heard Shoyo call his name without stuttering. He composed himself before answering him. 

“Yes, Sho?” Sachirou said calmly but deep inside he is gay panicking. 

“Do you want some strawberry or blueberry cheesecake? I’m planning to invite you and Ko-senpai for dinner as a thank you for helping me” Shoyo said as he start to examine the fruits in front of him. 

Sachirou’s heart is beating so fast but he remained calm on the outside. 

“No need Shoyo, we’re just gonna order some take-out for dinner,” Sachirou said, the ginger looks at him in disbelief. 

“Why are you going to waste your money on some unhealthy take-out food, if I can cook for all of us now? Now, blueberry or strawberry?” Shoyo asked. Sachirou sighed in defeat. 

“Blueberry Sho” Sachirou answered.

“Good choice but for alternative, I’m gonna get strawberries too,” Shoyo said as he put two containers of blueberries and strawberries each. 

They are almost done getting all the things they need when Sachirou suddenly realize that they are like a married couple buying groceries. Sachirou blushed at that thought which Shoyo noticed. 

“Hirou are you okay? Are you having a fever?” Shoyo asked worriedly as he pulled down the tall middle blocker to touch their forehead. 

“ You’re not hot- I mean you’re hot- Oh my god!” Shouyou exclaimed as he hide his face in his hands while Sachirou just turned red even more. 

They didn’t even notice an old couple watching them with a smile on their faces.

“What a lovely couple,” said the one lady. 

“Young love,” said the older guy as he put his arms around his wife’s shoulder. 

“Indeed, ah I remember when we were younger you always blushed around me,” the older lady said. 

”What? Isn’t you who always blush when I was around, you even called me hot too” said the older guy who earn a smack from his wife. 

“Nonsense! Are you that forgetful already and you forget that you’re the one who always hangs around where I and my friends used to hang out” the wife said as they walked away from Shoyo and Sachirou. 

Hearing the older couple mistaking them as a couple is flattering as well as embarrassing that’s why the two of them are red like tomatoes already. Sachiyou composed himself before fake coughing. 

“Ehem so shall we go?” Sachirou asked as he continue to push the cart waking up Shouyou from his gay panic episode. 

“R-right!” Shouyou answered with slight raise of tone which make him blush even. 

‘Oh Kami please save me from the embarrassment I put myself into’ Shoyo thought as they continue walking towards the counter to pay for their groceries. 

They walked and biked back to the dorm in silence as the awkward atmosphere slowly disappeared. As they are walking toward their dorm Sachirou decided to tease Shoyo a little. 

“So Sho…” Sachirou started.

“Hmm..” Shoyo answered as they continue walking. 

“So you find me hot huh?” Sachirou teased making chocked out of nothing. 

“H-hirou!” Shoyo exclaimed embarrassed.

“Oh Sho~ no need to be embarrassed~” Sachirou still teased. 

“H-hirou come on don’t tease me. You know that’s not what I meant” Shouyou stuttered an excuse but he can’t his face is like overheating because of too much blush he can feel on both of his cheeks. 

“Aww, so you don’t find me hot or attractive?” Sachirou said in a sad voice but behind that is a tease as he is enjoying Shoyo’s every reaction. 

“N-no I-“ Shouyou.exe. stop working.

‘Oh fuck I broke him!’ Sachirou cursed mentally as he saw the overly red face of Shoyo. He can’t help but chuckle at the ginger’s cuteness. 

“Pfft- I’ll stop teasing you now come on I’m sure Gao is already worried about you,” Sachirou said as he pulled Shouyou's hand gently with his free hand and drag him towards their room. 

He stopped in front of Shoyo and Gao’s dorm to put the groceries inside as Shoyo opened the door he picked up the groceries Shoyo’s carrying when he heard the ginger gasp then eventually shout. 

He looks at Shoyo frantically worried as the other tenants go out of their room to see what is happening. He immediately looks at where Shouyou is looking and gasped. He saw his best friend sitting on Gao’s lap as they make out. 

He bowed and apologize to the other students before pulling Shouyou inside who stopped screaming. After he closed the door Shoyo yelped again before hugging him. 

“Ah, Hirou! My shipped sailed!” Shouyou yelled as he jump up and down still hugging Sachirou who just blushed because of the hug Gao and Korai look so red in embarrassment. Korai is about to sit on the couch properly when Shouyou let go of me and shouted no and pulled out his phone. 

“Korai-senpai! Stay like that for a while I need evidence for this for Auntie and my mom” Shouyou shouted excitedly as he continued snapped pictures of the two. Korai buried his face in Gao’s neck while Gao just facepalmed but you can see the blush on his face as hug Korai’s waist to prevent him from falling. 

Sachirou is just watching Shouyou with so much affection as the latter acts like a photographer capturing every angle of the couple in front of him. He just chuckled at Shouyou's cuteness. 

“Sho! Stopped that,” Gao said embarrassed at his best friend's antic as Shouyou pouted because of being told off. 

“Come on Haku one last shot,” Shouyou said persuading Gao as he pouted while Korai just want to run towards their room to hide because Shoyo and Sachirou found them in a compromised position. 

Gao sighed before giving in to his crazy best friend. 

“Fine make it fast,” Gao said. Shouyou smiled brightly as Sachirou slightly laughed at the ginger’s persistence. 

“Hehe now kiss Korai-senpai for the last shot,” Shouyou said smiling innocently making Korai blush even more while Gao looks so done as he looked at Sachirou who just laughed at his misery.

“Shouyou!” Gao exclaimed in embarrassment. 

“Come on Haku just do it, I need to send this tea to Auntie and the sooner you kissed senpai the sooner I can cook food for us to celebrate your relationship,” Shouyou said as he give Gao his most cute puppy eyes which he knew Gao can’t say no. 

“F-fine just stop looking at me like that” Gao said stuttering while Shouyou secretly smiled. 

“Okay ready senpai, Haku?” Shouyou asked readying his phone. Gao just nodded as he lift Korai’s face and kissed the latter fully on the lips making Shoyo squeal, you can hear the shutter going off. 

“Kyaaah it looks so good!” Shouyou squeal in delight going through his camera roll, looking at the pictures he took as he walked towards the kitchen. Sachiruo chuckle before following the ginger but before entering the kitchen he smirked at his friends in the living room. 

Chapter Text

After that chaos and Shoyo’s fanboying about Gao and Korai make them flustered while Sachirou is just laughing silently at them on the corner. 

Shouyou is now in the kitchen with Korai cooking while talking about what happened a while ago leaving Gao and Sachirou in the living room.

Gao and Sachirou are talking about their studies as the two cooks in the kitchen when Gao suddenly asked Sachirou a question. 

“Hey Sachi,” Gao said hesitantly. 

“Hmm?” Shirou as he looks at Gao confusedly. 

“You know Shoyo’s like my little brother right?” Gao started.

“Yes Gao, I know you made that clear since day one” Sachirou answered looking directly at Gao. 

“Shoyo’s been through a lot dealing with his past team and I know you like him,” Gao said. 

“Yes I know he’s been through a lot that’s why I’m doing my best to make him feel at ease since he arrived here,” Sachirou said as a matter of factly but he didn’t comment on the liking part. 

“It’s just I-“ Gao didn’t finish what he was saying when Sachirou sighed and looks Gao directly in the eyes. 

“Gao if you’re worried that I will hurt Shoyo or something, don’t worry I don’t intend to do that. Shoyo’s so precious that I don’t even think about hurting him. You know me, we’ve been friends for a few years now and I don’t have any intention to lose Shoyo’s trust. I like him, I accepted that fact since I realized my feelings for him. Even if Shoyo didn’t return my feeling I’m willing to do anything that will make him smile and happy because like you, Shoyo’s genuine and warm smile will always be the best thing I want to see” Sachirou said seriously. 

Gao sighed in relief hearing his friend's response. He smiled at Sachirou before playfully punching the latter’s shoulder. 

“Thanks, man, I’m sorry if it looks like I was giving you a shovel talk but Shoyo is one of the important people in my life and I want him to be happy,” Gao said. Sachirou chuckled before shoving off Gao playfully. 

“I know but I must warn you Hakuba, hurt my best friend and I will make sure to pay for hurting him,” Sachirou said jokingly but Gao knows Sachirou is serious about what he said. 

“Don’t worry man I don’t intend to hurt Korai. I’ve been pining for him for almost two years and now that he is mine I don’t intend to let him go and hurt him.” Gao answered firmly. 

“Good, anyways congrats again man,” Sachirou said smiling slightly at the taller. 

“Thank you, man. How about you? When are you going to confess to Shoyo?” Gao asked his friend quietly to make sure Shoyo doesn’t hear them.

“I don’t know, I asked him a while ago if he has someone he likes and he said yes,” Sachirou said frustratedly. 

“Did he say who?” Gao asked curiously. 

“Well no, but he described him and the way he describes him is so specific and full of admiration,” Sachirou answered. 

“Do you have any idea who he is based on your understanding?” Gao asked again. 

“I think he likes Tsukishima-san” Sachirou mumbled quietly but Gao heard him making him chocked on thin air. 

“Huh? What makes you say that?” Gao asked looking incredulously at his friend. Sachirou sighed and told Gao what Shoyo exactly said describing the person he likes and after that Gao laugh so hard that he had a few tears from laughing as Sachirou gave him a disbelieving glare at the same time Korai walked out of the kitchen brows furrowed. 

After a few minutes, Gao calmed himself and motioned Korai to walk closer to him while Sachirou is still glaring at him. When Korai got closer Gao whispered something to him and Korai laughed so hard too. Sachirou just gives his two friends a betrayed look. 

“Wow, thanks huh,” Sachirou said sarcastically, as Korai stopped laughing but still chuckled at his best friend's dumbness sometimes. 

“Oh Sachi you’re so dumb and oblivious sometimes,” Korai said smirking as he leaned at his boyfriend, Sahirou was about to answer him when Shoyo goes out of the kitchen. 

“What’s up, guys? I heard Ko-san and Haku laughing” Shoyo asked smiling at the three. Gao and Korai just chuckled while Sachirou frowned and answer Shoyo. 

“Yea Sho we’re good, the new couple is just making fun of me,” Sachirou said as he rolled his eyes making Shoyo giggle. 

“Well it’s a rare sight to see you being teased by them not the other way around Hirou,” Shoyo said smiling. 

“Hmm” Sachirou just hummed. 

“Anyways dinner is ready guys, Ko-san said he will call both of you but he didn’t return for a while,” Shoyo said as he walked towards the kitchen again. Sachirou stands up and glares at the couple in front of him before walking towards the kitchen leaving the lovebirds in the living room. 

Sachirou saw Shoyo busy arranging the foods on the table. 

“Need some help?” Sachirou asks. 

“Oh no it’s fine I can manage,” Shoyo said smiling as he scoop some rice for each bowl.

“I insist,” Sachirou said walking towards the ginger. 

“Hmm okay, can you get some soup for each of us” Shoyo instructed

“Sure…” Sachirou said, the two of them got occupied with their task and didn’t notice Gao and Korai watching from the entrance of the kitchen smirking at each other. 

When suddenly the two of them bumped into each other as they turn around, Sachirou reflexed and pulled Shoyo towards him so he won't fall. The kitchen suddenly felt so crowded as the two of them realize the close distance between their faces. Sachirou’s grip on Shoyo’s waist tightened as he pulled the ginger closer making Shoyo gulp because of the tension. Sachirou is slowly leaning down on Shoyo's face, eyes focusing on between Shoyo’s eyes and lips when their lips are couple centimeters apart someone coughs interrupting their moment. 

Shoyo’s eyes widened when he saw Gao and Korai in the doorway, he immediately gently push Sachirou away from him and look away to hide his flushed face. Sachirou on the other hand glared at the two while they just smirked at him making him sigh. 

‘Damn these two’ Sachirou thought before he continue to do his task, leaving the couple to chuckle and walk towards the table. 

“So care to explain what was that moments ago?” Korai asked teasingly making Shoyo squeak in embarrassment while Sachirou shoots his best friend a glare telling him to shut up.

“What? I’m just curious you know” Korai said in a fake innocent voice but you can see the glint of mischief in his eyes.

“Korai stop it let’s just eat,” Sachirou said with finality in his making Korai rolled his eyes before sitting beside Gao. 

“Fine, sorry for teasing you Sho, now come on, let’s eat I’m hungry,” Korai said at the ginger who let out a sigh of relief. 

The four of them continue eating with Korai teasing Shoyo every chance he got while his best friend glare at him. 

After their dinner, Sachirou and Gao volunteer to wash dishes as the two shorter went to Shoyo and Gao’s room. 

“Hey Sho, I want to ask you something,” Korai said as he lay down on Gao’s bed. 

Shoyo looks up from his notebook and tilted his head towards Korai. 

“You like Sachirou right?” Korai asked bluntly making the ginger blush so hard. 

“Wha-“ Shoyo was speechless at the question but he eventually nodded as he look away to hide his blushing face. 

“Hmm, you know Sho…” Korai started getting Shoyo’s attention, “Sachirou has a very calm and composed demeanor personality and is not easily distracted or fazed in matches, thus allowing him to take in and process all information on the court. He is also highly observant and calculating, during our games. In middle school, he used to be a perfectionist who strived to be the ideal player. He would feel guilty over every mistake he made and practiced intensely to make up for it.” Korai said as if reminiscing the days he spend with Sachirou in middle school while Shoyo is just listening carefully wanting to learn more about Sachirou from Korai.

“There’s one time he grazed his fucking knuckles on a wall making it bleed,” Korai said making Shoyo’s widen.

“What? Is his hand okay?” Shoyo asked worriedly.

“Yes, that day I confronted him, we had a bad play and he blames himself for not doing better that’s why he did that. He said that maybe he didn’t like volleyball so I told him that he can always quit” Korai said frowning making the ginger’s eyes widen in surprise.

“When I said that he eventually think what I said through and he comes back to himself again. If he ever feels frustrated and overwhelmed about volleyball I always remind him that no one can force him to play if he doesn’t want to and he can just quit any time he wants. After that confrontation he became more relaxed in playing, he matured and remain calm and composed but sometimes he enjoys openly taunting both his teammates and opponents.” Korai said sighing. Shoyo remained silent.

“But despite Sachirou’s personality I know he sometimes overthinks things he doesn’t need to, he may be calm and composed but he is so possessive and protective of the people he values so much. He’s dumb and oblivious sometimes so bear with him.” Korai said looking directly into Shoyo’s eyes.

“All I’m saying is if you two will be dating in the future or maybe a few weeks from now,” Korai said then winks at the ginger making him blush once more, “but seriously, Sachirou maybe kind, understanding, calm, and composed he has a lot of insecurities, please make him happy and love him the way he deserves,” Korai said seriously as he smiles at Shoyo.

“D-do you think he likes me, senpai?” Shoyo asked looking down while fidgeting his fingers.

“Shoyo, I know Sachirou. He is not the type of person to say something he didn’t mean. He may be playful and might tease you sometimes but for all the things he said about you, he means those. And I know for a fact that no one deserves Sachirou more than you do.” Korai said assuringly.

Shoyo heaves a relieved sigh before smiling at Korai.

“Thank you senpai, and I won’t promise you anything because all promises are meant to be broken but I can assure you that I’ll do all my best to make Hirou happy and love him with all I have,” Shoyo said smiling brightly at Korai.

Korai returned the smile before jumping off Gao’s bed and hugging the ginger.

“Thank you, Sho,” Korai said.

Meanwhile outside the room

After Shoyo and Korai left, Sachirou and Gao started to wash the dishes. They are enveloped in awkward silence until Gao speaks up.

“So Sachi, care to explain what happened a while ago?” Gao asked smirking at his friend who continue to wash the plates.

“There’s nothing to explain Gao if you already know,” Sachirou said nonchalantly.

“Really? Acting tough now are we?” Gao continued to tease.

“Shut up,” Sachirou said and turned his attention to the plates again.

“Pfft- fine I’ll stop teasing you, anyways when are you going to confess?” Gao asked as he rinse the plates Sachirou gave him. Sachirou didn’t respond to his question.

“Come on Sachi, what are you even waiting for? This is your chance to tell him how you feel” Gao said.

“I know, I just think that this isn’t the time to confess yet,” Sachirou said.

“What? When are you planning to confess? When has someone already got Shoyo from you? I didn’t think of you as a coward Sachirou” Gao said as he looks at his friend who stopped what he was doing. He gave this angry, pained and frustrated expression on his face. Gao just sighed before continuing what he is doing.

“I won't push this matter anymore just make up your mind Sachirou before it’s too late,” Gao said seriously.

They finished washing the dishes in silence, when they go out of the kitchen they saw no one in the living room so Gao assumed that they are in their room. He walked towards the door of the room while Sachirou followed him behind, he is about to open the door when he heard Korai talking about Sachirou.

Sachirou turned as he is already imagining all the embarrassing things Korai said to Shoyo, as he spaced out missing most of the important things Korai and Shoyo said while Gao is happy that Sachirou will finally stop hesitating knowing Shoyo likes him too but when he looks at the latter he faces palmed when he saw that his friend is on his own world space out.

‘Dang, it Sachirou! Really? You choose this time to space out and missed the most important news in your freaking love life’ Gao thought as he nudged the brunette waking him up from his stupor.

“Huh? Oh, what?” Sachirou asked.

“Nothing let’s go” Gao just said and open the door to see Shoyo and Korai cuddling on his bed making him smile.

“Haku/Gao, Sachi/Hirou!” the two shorter players both said.

“Looks like you two are having fun,” Gao said as he sit down on Shoyo’s bed while Sachirou sit down on the chair on Shoyo’s study table.

“Hehe we’re just talking about something,” Shoyo said.

“Hmm about what?” Gao asked.

“That’s a secret you lamppost!” Shoyo yelled pouting.

“What? But I’m your best friend Sho!” Gao said pretending to be hurt but Shoyo just stuck his tongue out. 

“You being my best friend doesn’t mean I need to tell you anything bleh~ besides I’ll tell you soon enough when I’m ready,” Shoyo said as he teased his best friend.

After teasing each other Sahirou helped Shoyo with his school work while Gao and Korai cuddled on Gao’s bed.

At least half an hour passed, and Sachirou is reading one of Gao’s books as he waits for Shoyo to finish answering the sample problems he gave him as Gao and Korai are already asleep cuddling each other. He felt a little jealous but he shook his head and went back to reading.

It’s been an hour since he finished the book he is reading he muffled a yawn before looking over the first year because Shoyo has been quiet he decided to glimpse at the red hair and then saw an adorable sight that he won't trade for the world.

Shoyo is peacefully sleeping through his arms, activity sheets are long forgotten. Sachirou grabbed his phone and made sure to turn off the flash and the shutter sound before snapping one or maybe 2 or 3 more.

He noticed that Shoyo’s hair slightly prickling his eyes so he carefully fixes the latter’s hair but he can’t help but caress Shoyo’s cheek admiring his soft cute face.

He was suddenly startled when he heard a groan from the ginger and immediately pulled back his hand. He held his breath when the ginger stirred from his slumber but after a few moments, Shoyo is still asleep.

Sachirou sighed before deciding to fix the books they used and the worksheet Shoyo is working on. He checked them and write the correct answer to some problems he got wrong before arranging them on the table.

He then looks back at Shoyo and then turns to his friend whose peacefully sleeping cuddling each other. He walked towards Shoyo and carefully and gently lifted the smaller bridal style towards the latter’s bed.

He carefully lay him down on the bed not wanting to wake him up he was about to pull back the arms supporting the ginger’s head when the latter turns to him and pulled him down.

“Ahh..” He let out a groan because of the sudden force before trying to stand up.

“Sho… I need to get up” He whispered. Shoyo just groan and tightened his hug.

“Sho please I’m trying to control myself here from devouring you” Sachirou whispered again.

“Hmm no, you’re warm please stay…” Shoyo said disorientedly as he is still half asleep.

Sachirou sighed, “Then scoot over so we can lay down properly,” he said softly.

“Hmm fine…” Shoyo slowly let go of his tight hug and scoot over so Sachirou can climb up the bed but because the bed is quite small for the two of them plus Sachirou’s huge build, he places his arms under Shoyo’s head. When they both settle on the bed, Shoyo immediately hugs the former and continues sleeping as he enjoys Sachirou’s warmth.

Sachirou can’t help but sigh before hugging the ginger back, burying his face in Shoyo’s soft hair that smells citrusy.

“Goodnight Sho… I love you” Sachirou whispered, kissing the ginger on top of his head and then forehead before slowly drifting to sleep but he still manage to hear a reply from Shoyo.

“Hmm, night… Love you too” Shoyo unconsciously replies. All of Sachirou’s worries seems to disappear as he smiled through Shoyo’s hair before hugging the ginger tighter and letting his sleepiness over him. 

Chapter Text

Tokyo, Japan (Iwate Prefecture)

Shoyo went back to Nagano, and Kuroo and Kenma are still staying at Kei’s apartment even though it was far from Nekoma they still stayed so that Kei won't be alone. Bokuto and Akaashi wanted to stay but because of the dorm system they can only visit and stay during the weekend. Akaashi tried persuading Kei to just live in the dorms but the blonde refuses to say that he is just fine staying in his apartment and that he wants to have a place where Shoyo can go and stay when he is in Tokyo making the four of them sigh.

Moving on takes time so they just agreed on him. They always call Shoyo at least 3 times a day. When Kei decided that he is going to move on he means it, although he can’t say he will be over on Shoyo sooner he wants to face Shoyo the next time they meet smiling without hurting himself.

The moment he lets go of Shoyo on his hug that morning is the moment is let go of all his romantic feelings for the ginger. He will distract himself by training so hard for National.

He tried convincing Kuroo and Kenma that he is fine already and that they don’t need to worry about him.

“Kei dinner’s ready” Kei heard the call from the living room.

“Coming Tetsu-san” Kei answered as he fixed his schoolwork. When he goes out of his room he saw Kenma and Tetsuro arranging the food in the living room.

“Why are we guys eating in the living room?” Kei asked confused.

“We saw the new Jurrasic World movie we thought you might want to watch it while we eat,” Kenma said as he set up the T.V.

Kei’s eyes sparkled as he heard the Jurassic word and immediately walk towards the couch and sit beside Kenma making Kuroo chuckle at the blonde’s reaction.

“Such a child” Kuroo mumbled but Kei heard him.

“Shut up rooster head” Kei retorted.

“Hey!” Kuroo whined but Kei just rolled his eyes and gave his focus back on the T.V.

The three of them eat as they watched the movie.

Kei is so invested in the movie that he forgot they are eating if not for Kuroo nudging him every minute so he can eat his food.

“Kei if you don’t eat properly I’ll turn off the T.V. we won't continue the movie until we finished eating,” Kenma said looking at the blonde. The blonde immediately eats his food while paying attention to the movie making Kenma sigh.

Kuroo gave Kenma an incredulous look, the faux blonde just raise it eyebrow at the bed-haired male.

“You’re one to talk Ken, if I don’t threaten you about confiscating your switch you won't eat your meal,” Kuroo said.

“Shut up!” Kenma said glaring at his lover.

“See? You’re guilty too and don’t think I don’t see that switch you’re hiding behind you” Kuroo said acting to grab the switch when Kenma swatted his hand.

“Don’t you dare Tetsu” said the gamer glaring at the taller.

“Then eat Kenma,” Kuroo said sternly making Kenma sigh and eat.

Kei is still focused on the movie while eating. They finished eating halfway through the movie, Kuroo volunteered to wash the dishes letting the two continue what they are doing. Kenma leaned back on the couch between Kei’s legs playing his game while Kei is focused on watching the movie and playing with the former’s hair.

Kuroo finished what he is doing and checked the two. He smiled when he saw their position.

‘I’m glad Kei is slowly depending on us, I know it isn’t Shoyo’s fault and all we can do now is help Kei and support Shoyo’ Kuroo thought while looking at the two before

deciding to join them. He sat down beside Kei.

“Oh, you've already done” Kei just said.

“Yea, come here Kei, I want to cuddle someone while watching,” Kuroo said opening his arms.

“No,” Kei said

“Oh come on, please” Kuroo whined as Kenma slightly snorted when Kei refuse Tetsu.

“No, why don’t you ask Kenma,” Kei said still focus on the movie.

“No thanks, he’s gonna hug me too tight and I can’t even control my game,” Kenma said nonchalantly.

“Kyaaanma!” Kuroo whined again.

“Shush” Kei and Kenma said making Kuroo pout.

“Oh come on you two, just cuddle me,” Kuroo said pouting.

“Argh fine you freaking rooster!” Kei said frowning before scooting over to Kuroo. The latter immediately pulled him closer making him yelp then dragging him in the process and hitting Kenma who was in between Kei’s legs.

"Shit!" Kuroo blurted out.

“I’m so sorry Kenma!” Kei apologizes as he bends down to check on Kenma.

“That fucking hurts Tetsu!” Kenma yelled touching the part he was hit by Kei’s legs.

Kuroo then bends down to check Kenma’s face.

“I’m sorry Kitten, where does it hurt?” Kuroo asked worriedly. Kuroo caressed the setter’s face checking for injuries. Kenma just stayed silent as he slightly glare at the bed-haired captain.

“I’m sorry Kitten,” Kuroo said before kissing the setter’s face. Kenma got flustered as he look away and grabbed his switch again.

“Argh fine just get back to watching and I’m okay Kei, it’s Tetsu’s fault anyway,” Kenma said smiling slightly at the tall blonde.

“Okay Kenma,” Kei said then they fixed their position, Kuroo start cuddling Kei again as Kenma went back to leaning his back on the couch in between Kei’s legs as he starts playing again.

Kei kept his focus on the movie again as he played with Kenma’s hair. Kuroo is just hugging the blonde's waist savoring his warmth as he contently sighed.

When the movie ends, Kei tried to stand up but Kuroo’s hug made it impossible so he sighed.

“Kuroo-san I need to stand up,” Kei said.

He didn’t receive any reply from the latter so he called him again.

“Kuroo-san” Kei said.

Still, no answer so he looked at the person behind just to see him sleeping.

Kei sighed before looking down at Kenma who was still playing.

“Kenma-san,” Kei said

“Hmm?” Kenma said still focused on playing.

“Kuroo-san is sleeping I need to get up,” Kei said.

“Smack him,” Kenma said nonchalantly.

“Kenma-san,” Kei said again before letting out a sigh. He also heard Kenma sigh before the latter stand up from between his legs and looked at the bed-haired captain who is sleeping peacefully while hugging the other middle blocker.

Kenma then sits beside Kuroo before calling him.

“Tetsu…” Kenma called but the latter remain asleep, Kenma is starting to lose his patience.

“Kuroo Tetsuro if you don’t wake your ass up right now I swear you will be sleeping on this fucking couch for a month,” Kenma said, and just like that Kuroo woke up immediately and looks at the setter who just glares at him.

“Kitten I’m awake see, I’m very much awake hahaha,” Kuroo said awkwardly as hug the setter in the waist.

Kei sighed as he stand up to turn off the T.V.

“I’m going to sleep now, I have to go to my Mom’s house tomorrow. I’ll leave the door unlocked Kenma-san” Kei said as he walks towards their room the two Nekoma players is sleeping beside him because he don’t have a futon and he only has one room.

“Good night Kei, we’ll follow you shortly,” Kuroo said, Kei just hummed in agreement.

“Come on Kitten, let’s bathe together to save water,” Kuroo said flirtily Kenma just glared at him again but comply so they can sleep too. They have morning practice tomorrow so they need to wake up early not that Kenma isn’t waking up early but the setter needs to sleep early so he can wake up early without sacrificing his health even though it’s the same.

While they were taking a bath Kei changed into his pajama, he saw the moon and sun patterns of it and remember when Shoyo gave him that pair.

FLASHBACK

The two of them are back from Tokyo, Shoyo asked him to go to the mall to buy Natsu some pretty pajamas for the latter’s sleepover with her classmate.

“Kei is this pretty?” Shoyo shows the taller pink Sofia the first designed matching pajamas.

“It’s so common already Shoyo, I think Natsu wants to show off the new and cute outfit you know,” Kei said as he look through the clothes when something caught his attention.

He immediately walks through the cloth and checks the quality of the sleepwear.

“What about this Sho? This will look cute to Natsu.” Kei said as he show him a cotton strawberry-designed matching pajama.

“Good choice Kei, I’m sure Natsu will look more adorable with those,” Shoyo said excitedly.

He grabbed it from Kei and put it in their basket.

“Wait the size, do you think that will fit Natsu?” Kei pointed out.

“Oh right come on let’s asked the saleslady for Natsu’s size.” Shoyo then marches up to the nearby lady in the next aisle.

Kei just sighed before following Shoyo. When he finally caught up to the ginger he saw him finish talking to the lady and then the lady left afterward to their stockroom.

“Are you sure you gave Natsu’s size correct this time?” Kei asked startling the latter.

“Kei, don’t sneak up to me like that, and yes I showed them the paper Mom gave me okay? Anyways, Kei I saw cute matching pajamas there. Let's check them out” Shoyo said before pulling the taller.

“Sho, slow down,” Kei said when Shoyo stopped dragging him, he looks at the ginger who was looking through the matching pajamas, he sighed and looked up just to see what aisle they are in.

‘TRENDY PAJAMAS FOR COUPLES’   is written in bold letters making him blush just to think about wearing pajamas for couples with Shoyo.

“Kei! What do you think of this?” Shoyo said excitedly waking Kei from his daydreaming.

Kei looked at the smaller one and saw him holding the moon and sun-patterned pajamas.

“Isn’t this cute Kei? It fits for the two of us, you can have the sun and I’ll have the moon” Shoyo said beaming at the blonde.

“Do you want it Sho?” Kei asked looking at the ginger. Shoyo nodded eagerly.

“Let’s buy it then, go find some of our sizes,” Kei said softly making the latter nod as he looked through the set to find their size.

Kei just watched him as he smile lovingly at the beautiful smile painted on the smaller’s lips.

END OF FLASHBACK

Kei sighed as he shake his head to shake the thought from his mind before changing into pajamas and immediately lying down on the bed and sleeping.

After a few minutes, Kuroo and Kenma went inside the room just to see Kei peacefully sleeping hugging a Dino plushie that Shoyo gave him. Kuroo sighed but Kenma held his hand assuring him.

“Come on let’s sleep. Just give him time. Kei will move on eventually so you don’t have to worry” Kenma said. Kuroo just smiled at his boyfriend and place a soft loving kiss on Kenma’s lips.

“Hmm I know, come on now,” Kuroo said then gently walked towards the bed same as Kenma, they both kissed the blonde's forehead before laying down on Kei’s sides.

“Goodnight, Kitten/Tetsu,” they both said before drifting into sleep.

Meanwhile in Miyagi (Kageyama residences) 

Kageyama can’t sleep he is playing with his volleyball as he stares at the ceiling of his room, thinking of things happening in Karasuno right now.

The club is very quiet now, Tanaka and Noya can’t even make everyone cheer up the way they used to. Ennoshita-san, Kinoshita-san, Narita-san, and Kiyoko-san always go to practice early, not even saying a word to the other second years and third years except Asahi-san sometimes.

They will just talk to the team if it is game related. Ennoshita-san is doing a great job assisting them in practice while the third year watched them and helped them improve.

Although Ennoshita-san is cold to them, he is responsible.

Tanaka and Noya tried talking to Ennoshita and the others like they used to but the three just shut them down immediately.

While the first years aren’t different, Yamaguchi is still sad and almost depressed because no matter what he does Tsukishima won’t talk to him. He asked for Tsukishima’s new number from the latter’s mother but as soon as the blonde knew who was calling him he hang up and blocked him.

Yachi… Yachi’s jealousy spiked up when Tobio didn’t want to say anything about Hinata. Accusing him that he likes Hinata better than her and that he is just protecting him because he loves him. In addition to that, Kiyoko always praises Hinata whenever he calls the manager and the other second years. Kiyoko didn’t even spare a glance at Yachi whenever the latter tried to talk to her. Kiyoko still helps and teaches her manager duties but the usual relationship between the two was ruined because of what happened.

Aside from that, his and Yachi’s relationship seems to be crumbling because of Yachi’s jealousy.

Daichi-san and Suga-san tried to talk to him asking him about Hinata but he remain tight lips respecting his former’s best friend privacy from them. That fired up Yachi’s jealousy even more.

While Ennoshita, Kinoshita, Narita, and Kiyoko just looked at him with raised eyebrows but amusement and acceptance in their eyes. He knows that he can’t make up for the things he did but he wants to give Hinata the privacy he deserves. Tobio looks at the volleyball he is holding when he saw some childish drawings on it and remembers where those drawing came from.

Flashback

Kageyama went to the bathroom leaving the ginger middle in front of the gym as they wait for their senpais.

He also left his bag and volleyball so they can play while waiting.

When he got back he saw Hinata crouching down his back turned on him seemingly busy with what he is doing. He slowly and quietly walks towards the ginger to see what he is doing.

He looked over at the ginger and saw him drawing something on his volleyball which irritate him so he gripped his head like he usually does to the ginger.

“What the heck do you think you’re doing boke?” Kageyama said, Hinata yelped in surprise as he tried to remove Kageyama’s hand from his head.

“OWWW Bakayama stops gripping my head like that” Hinata said as he tried to remove Kageyama’s hand again which he succeed in, he immediately massages his head because it was aching from the hard grip of the dark-haired setter.

“What the heck is your problem Bakayama?! You don’t need to go that far, you can just tell me off you know!” Hinata said as he clutch his aching head and glared at the setter.

Kageyama just glare back at him before grabbing the volleyball.

“Then you shouldn’t touch what isn’t yours Boke! And stop overreacting I didn’t grip your head that hard” Kageyama said rolling his eyes.

Hinata just stayed quiet and sighed before looking away.

“Stop fucking sulking Boke and let’s start practicing your shitty receives!” Kageyama yelled before throwing the ball toward the ginger who luckily got it.

“Fine!” Hinata said pouting.

End of Flashback

Kageyama shed a tear remembering how he treats the ginger and all the shit he pulled through to the short middle blocker.

He lost someone that teach him how to be a better person he got persuaded by their greedy teammates again.

He remember what Hinata said to him the same words he told him when they started using their first freak quick.  

‘If I’m here, you’re invincible!’   As Shoyo gave him a trusting and reassuring smile.

Kageyama cried as he hug his volleyball. He lost his other half, the one who helped him love and play volleyball like he used to again.

“I’m sorry Hinata, I’m so sorry” Kageyama cried as he hug his volleyball tighter.

He regrets all the things he did now, he was so blinded by the greed to win plus Yachi and his senpais words.

He completely lost him. And Hinata doesn’t need him anymore. He can stand on his own without him controlling his life.

He was so jealous that Atsumu can toss and talk to Hinata the way he used to do. He is happy without him and now he is left alone filled with regrets and guilt. The emptiness was left in his heart and the thought that he will never get Hinata back the way he used to be.

Chapter Text

Sachirou felt something heavy on top of him. He tried to remove it but it doesn’t seem to get off so he open his eyes slowly and the first thing he saw is the color orange because of being disoriented he space out a little until he realize who was on top of him making him blush as he remembers event happened last night before he fell asleep.

He was startled when someone coughs on the left side of the room just to see, Gao and Korai looking at them teasingly and from the looks of it both of them already take pictures of the two of them.

“Did you enjoy the cuddling session, Sachi?” Korai said teasingly.

“S-shut up!” Sachirou hissed at his best friend.

“Heh, got jealous last night and you decided to cuddle Shoyo?” Korai asked smirking, Gao snickered at them as he hug his boyfriend’s waist.

“Will you two shut it?! Just help me with Shoyo so I can get up already” Sachirou whispered but glaring at the two.

“Nah we’re good, you can do that, we’re off Sachi, we’ll tell the coach you two will be a little late,” Gao said laughing as he and Korai leave the brunette.

“Argh, those two…” Sachirou mumbled as he lay down again and looks up at the ceiling.

“Hmm...” Shoyo stirred in his sleep just to cuddle Sachirou tighter making Sachirou blush slightly but hug the ginger too and bury his face in the orange locks that smell citrusy from Shoyo’s shampoo.

Sachirou looks at the clock on the wall to see that they only have 20 minutes left before practice starts so he decided to wake the ginger up already.

“Sho..” Sachirou called softly but Shoyo didn’t even budge.

“Sho… We need to get up now…” Sachirou as he shakes the ginger gently.

“Hmm… 5 more minutes…” Shoyo said half asleep and hug the taller even tighter.

“We can’t, practice will start in 20 minutes” Sachirou as he plants some small kisses on the half-asleep ginger’s hair.

Hearing that Shoyo immediately sat up rubbing his eyes, disoriented. When he is already fully awake he saw Sachirou laying on his bed looking at him in amusement and glee.

“H-Hirou?! W-why are you on my bed?” Shoyo asked blushing so hard, the brunette’s lips quirked up suppressing a grin.

“Why, you asked eh? Well, a little orange seagull pulled me down last night because I'm warm and cuddled me” Sachirou said grinning making Shoyo blush even more.

Because of embarrassment, Shoyo immediately climbs down his bed and grabbed his towel to run and hide towards the bathroom leaving Sachirou dumbfounded but eventually laughing at the ginger’s cute reaction.

“Pfft- Cute cheeky baby…” Sachirou mumbled in amusement.

After calming himself Sachirou stand up from the bed and fixed the ginger’s bed before exiting the room.

He yelled towards the bathroom where the orangenette is hiding.

“Sho, wait for me here okay? We’ll go to practice together” Sachirou yelled towards the bathroom, he heard Shoyo squeak in surprise which made him smile fondly and shake his head.

After a few minutes, he heard Shoyo answer.

“O-okay H-hirou-san” Shoyo yelled back.

Satisfied with the answer Sachirou left Shoyo and Gao’s dorm to go to his so he can prepare too, unaware of the turmoil he left the ginger.

After that embarrassing moment in Shoyo’s life, he immediately runs and hides in the bathroom. He smacks himself as he glides down the closed door behind him.

“Oh my gosh Shoyo you are a complete idiot” Shoyo mumbled to himself clutching his towel tightly as if his life depends on it before he hide his bright red face in it.

“No… no… Haku and Ko-san must have seen us like that… How can I face them now” Shoyo mumbled.

His brain is working like crazy right now. Then his eyes widen when he realizes something.

“Oh no… Haku must have taken pictures of us and sent them to Auntie and Mom…” Shoyo whispered to himself.

Shoyo tried to calm himself as he overthink things again, and squeak in surprise when Sachirou suddenly speaks.

“Sho, wait for me here okay? We’ll go to practice together” he heard Sachirou yell.

Shoyo calms himself down as he evens his breathing before answering.

“O-okay H-hirou-san” he answered stuttering.

He heard the door open and then closed. He let out a sigh of relief, he can finally calm himself now that Sachirou isn’t in the same room as him.

“Hinata Shouyou, you can do this. You aren’t a coward so faced the consequences of your actions” Shoyo said to himself as he stand up.

Shoyo smiled to himself but immediately blush when he remembers confessing while half asleep.

“No… everything isn’t alright,” Shoyo said as if his soul left his body.

Despite the turmoil he is on, he manages to get ready and prepare some sandwiches for himself and Sachirou and a coffee he put in a thermos tumbler.

Shoyo sit down on the couch while waiting for Sachirou to arrive when he was suddenly startled by a knock.

“Sho are you ready?” Sachirou said from the other side of the door.

“Y-yes Hirou-san one moment” Shoyo yelled as he gather his bag, the bento box, and the thermos.

He walked towards the door to see Sachirou in his uniform, Shoyo can smell the masculine perfume of the brunette that make him blush.

“Hey…” Sachirou said breathlessly as he saw the cute blushing face of the ginger.

It may not be visible to others but Shoyo has some lingering freckles across his smooth gorgeous face that look like stars, he is tempted to caress the latter’s face but he stopped himself.

“G-good morning Hirou-san,” Shoyo said as he stares at the brunette.

Sachirou cleared his throat before smiling slightly.

“Morning, let’s go. We’re already 10 minutes late.” Sachirou said as he gently get the bentos and thermos from Shoyo’s hand.

“Hmm…” They are walking in silence, Shoyo wants to talk to the taller about the confession last night but he isn’t sure if he was just dreaming or if that really happened.

“Hey Sho…” Sachirou said.

“H-hai!” Shoyo suddenly yelled in surprise.

Sachirou looks at him with amusement in his eyes before chuckling slightly.

“Relax Sho, you look so nervous, don’t worry I don’t bite, maybe sometimes,” Sachirou said as he winked at the ginger which makes him flustered from the sudden flirtiness.

“H-hirou-san!” Shoyo said incredulously.

Sachirou just laughed at the ginger before holding Shoyo’s hand making them stop walking.

“Hi-Hirou-san?” Shoyo asked confuse why they suddenly halted.

Sachirou looks at the ginger seriously, playfulness long gone from his eyes as he stares at the honey-brown eyes of the short spiker, eyes reflecting sincerity and seriousness.

“Shoyo…” Sachirou said seriously.

“H-hai…” Shoyo said slowly lost from the gorgeous brown eyes of the tall middle blocker.

“Can I invite you to dinner this Saturday night?” Sachirou said as he is gently holding Shoyo’s hand.

Shoyo can’t believe what he heard.

“W-what?” Shoyo said.

“I want to take you out on a date, a dinner date to be exact” Sachirou said frankly.

Shoyo dropped his jaw at the outright confession from the taller. He slowly felt the burning heat from both of his cheeks. He is sure as hell that he blushing so hard right now.

“D-date?! W-with me?” Shoyo asked flustered.

“Yes, you. There’s no other Hinata Shoyo here ain’t that right? And yes, date Shoyo, and hopefully, after this date, you’ll allow me to court you” Sachirou straightforwardly shocked Shoyo again.

Shoyo can’t help but hide his face to the brunette’s chest as he hugs him, flustered from the sudden confession, he couldn’t help to blush and feel shy because of the middle blocker’s bluntness.

Shoyo calmed himself still hugging the taller which the taller returned even tighter and bury his face in the orange hair of the smaller.

Shoyo slowly nodded in answer, he can feel Sachirou smile before planting a soft gentle kiss on his forehead.

“Thank you for giving me a chance Sho, I won’t waste it,” Sachirou said softly.

Shoyo just nodded the two of them hug each other completely forgetting that they are in the hallway.

They just stood there in the middle of the hallway hugging until someone cleared their throat.

The two of them immediately pulled away from each other with blush visible on their faces.

“I’m sorry to ruin your moment but you’re kinda blocking the hallway,” Okane said the student staying in front of Korai and Sachirou’s dorm.

“I’m so sorry!” Shoyo yelped in embarrassment before running away leaving Okane and Sachirou shocked.

Sachirou’s expression turns into amusement and awe.

‘Ahhh why is he so damn cute’ Sachirou thought as he smiled looking in the direction where Shoyo run off. He didn’t realize that Okane is looking at him.

“Whipped” Okane said as he started running.

“Shut it” Sachirou grumbled.

“Yea whatever,” Okane said as he rolled his eyes at the brunette.

“You just really need to ruin the moment didn’t you,” Sachirou said.

“Hirugami may I remind you this is a hallway, I won’t stop you guys from hugging or making out or whatsoever you want to do but don’t do it in the hallway,” Okane said as he looked at the taller deadpan.

Hirugami looks at his friend before sighing.

“Yea sorry about that, anyways what makes you so salty early in the morning,” Sachirou asked the other as they ride the elevator.

“That bastard Kenjio pranked me again he freaking put three alarm clocks in my room and set them at 3 am, 4 am, and 5 am,” Okane said brows furrowed from annoyance.

Sachirou feels sorry for the latter because he can see the bags under his eyes.

“Oh… “ Sachirou just said because he doesn’t know what to say and he doesn’t want to irritate the latter further.

“Yea fucking oh… Just wait until school ends I’ll get back at him” Okane said irritatedly.

“Just don’t take his walking abilities and don’t be too loud,” Sachirou said.

Okane glared at him before getting out of the elevator and walking towards the second-year buildings.

Sachirou sighed and get off too he noticed an orange hair sticking out outside the building of the dorms. He walked faster and saw Shoyo waiting for him with a blushing face.

“Shoyo” Sachirou called, the gingers looked at him sheepishly.

“Hey, H-hirou-san” Shoyo said as he rubs the back of his neck.

“I thought you already go to the gym?” Sachirou asked confusedly.

“Well, I don’t wanna leave you behind,” Shoyo said shyly.

Sachirou decided to tease him a little.

“But you ran off without me,” Sachirou said pretending to be upset.

Shoyo squeaked before apologizing profusely.

“I-I’m really sorry Hirou-san, it’s just Okane-san is scary a while ago and I got scared that he is mad at us or me for blocking the hallway,” Shoyo said pouting.

Sachirou couldn’t help to pinch the ginger’s cheeks.

“I was just teasing you Sho, and don’t worry about Okane he’s not mad, he's not just in the mood,” Sachirou said.

“Really?” Shoyo asked.

“Yes and even if he is mad you got me. I’m willing to fight and beat the people who will upset and hurt you” Sachirou said smiling but you can see the seriousness in his eyes.

Shoyo smiled and blushed at Sachirou’s protectiveness.

“Y-you didn’t need to do that Hirou-san,” Shoyo said looking away to hide his red face.

“But I want to, anyways let’s go, we’re already late,” Sachirou said as he gently reached for Shoyo’s hand and hold it with care.

Not far from the two are a group of girls who are taking pictures non-stop.

They are hitting each other as they fan girls because of the two.

“Did our ship finally sail?” Minami asked as she blushed at the two’s interaction.

“It seems so… What are we going to do now Minami-san?” Akane asked.

“Well, we proceed with the plan so we can get lots of pictures and tea from Hinata of course,” Minami said smiling widely at her friends.

“This will be a good tea like every day “DRAMA” because of Hakuba-senpai’s protectiveness when involves Shoyo’s love life,” Akane said as she smirked checking the pictures she took.

“That would be true,” All the girls said as they smirked and watched the scene unfold.

In the gym

Shoyo and Sachirou arrived at the gym 20 minutes late, when Sachirou opened the door to the gym all players and their coaches looked at them.

“Took you both long enough,” Gao said smirking.

Sachirou glared at him as Shoyo just blush from the teasing look he got from Liam and Bessho.

“Sachirou, Hinata-kun, what took you both so long?” Coach Murphy asked.

“Sorry coach we run into some problem a while ago, it won’t happen again,” Sachirou said as he and Shoyo bowed.

“The tournament is in a couple of months I hope you both are not slacking off” Coach Murphy

“We’re not Coach sorry again,” Sachirou said nonchalantly.

Coach Murphy just nodded and said, “Very well, why don’t both of you change now so practice can start already after you both warm up”

The two nodded, Sachirou gently grabbed Shoyo’s hand as he pulled him through the club room which didn’t go unnoticed by their teammates who just smirked.

When they reached the club room Sachirou let go of Shoyos the blushing ginger felt disappointed but immediately recovered as he walked towards his locker to change.

Both of them changed in silence, Shoyo doesn’t know what to say. He is still shocked because of how the event this morning turned out.

Shoyo was startled when Sachirou suddenly spoke.

“You ready Sho?” Sachirou asked.

“Y-yes” Shoyo answered looking away.

“What’s wrong?” Sachirou asked worriedly when he Shoyo’s worried expression.

“Nothing Hirou-san” Shoyo immediately said.

“Hmm come on tell me Sho,” Sachirou said as he hold the ginger’s hand to his.

“W-well I was just worried about the team’s reaction a-about u-us,” Shoyo said in uncertainty as he looked down.

Sachirou got silent after that but immediately recovered he gently lifted Shoyo’s face to look at his beautiful face.

“Sho, you don’t need to worry about them. They likely want us to be together so I don’t think you need to worry about them although they might always tease us now if you ever feel uncomfortable with their teasing just tell me and I’ll deal with them” Sachirou said softly as he pulled Shoyo towards him and hugged him which the ginger returned.

“And if they ever make you upset I’ll smack some sense into them so don’t worry okay?” Sachirou said assuringly.

Shoyo pulled away and looked up at the brunette and smiled brightly.

“Thank you Hirou-san,” Shoyo said as he tipped-toed and kissed the latter on the cheeks making Sachirou shocked at the sudden kiss before smiling and kissing Shoyo’s forehead.

“Now that that’s done, let’s go. The coach must be waiting for us” Sachirou said smiling lovingly at the smaller player.
Shoyo beamed as he nodded.

They both then walked out of the club room hand in hand with a smile on both their faces. This is the start of their developing relationship.

Chapter Text

It's been three days since Shouyou and Sachirou established their relationship, and Gao and their teammates have been very supportive of them as Hiruhina shippers collected a lot of photos of their favorite ship.

Shoyo had told his friends in Tokyo, who congratulated him while also worrying about Kei, but the blonde simply smiled sincerely at the ginger as he congratulated him.

They are in their nightly video conference with Shouyou.

Yes, Kei is in pain, but Shouyou's happiness is more important to him, especially when he sees the light in Shouyou's eyes as he tells them what happened. His heart is tightening, but Shouyou's bright smile and eyes are enough for him.

Akaashi, Kuroo, and Kenma simply sighed and returned their attention to Shouyou.

"Are you happy, Shou? " Kei asked, surprising their Tokyo friends.

"KEI, YES! DURING THAT TIME, MY HEART WENT LIKE 'BUDUM' AND 'WOAH,'" Shouyou explained, grinning.

"I'm glad you're happy, Shou..." Kei replied, attempting to stop the tears from forming in his eyes, which the ginger saw. His smile fades as he sends a worried look at the blonde.

“Kei... Are you all right? " Shouyou asked.

Kei swallowed and smiled at the ginger.

"Of course, Shou, I'm OK," Kei told him.

Shouyou stares at him as though he does not really believe him.

"B-but you look upset, did I miss anything, did something happen or did I say something that made you upset?" Shouyou questioned, his voice quivering with emotion.

Akaashi and Kenma decided to intervene. Shouyou's observation abilities are always heightened, especially when he notices subtle changes in their moods and emotions.

"Shouyou, why don't we call it a day? I'm sure we're all exhausted after training and school, don't you think? " Akaashi stated quietly. Koutarou complains because he wants to talk to Shouyou more, but he instantly stops talking when the setter pinches him.

"But Kaa-san Kei is sad," Shouyou pointed out.

"I'm OK, Shou, and I'm not sad; I just feel sorry for Hirugami-san for putting up with your future antics," Kei remarked, making the ginger pout.

"Rude..." Shouyou muttered, making everybody laugh with his cute reply.

"Ne... We'll call you again on Saturday, Shou. We're going to bed now," Kenma said softly to his precious best friend. Shouyou wanted to complain, but he saw that everyone was exhausted from practice, so he just nodded and smiled cheerfully at them.

"Okay, good night guys, I'll talk to you soon, I miss and love you all," Shoyo replied affectionately, and his friends returned his enthusiasm.

"We miss and love you, Shou/Darling/Shoushou! Goodnight," everyone said, smiling at the ginger.

Shouyou then disconnected the conference call.

Kenma immediately asked Kei if he was okay.

"Yeah, I'm alright, I told you guys. I'll be alright, it hurts, but I'll get through this," Kei assured his friends.

Akaashi exhaled but was still concerned, while Bokuto continued to console Kei with encouraging words which is unusual.

Lev only smiled encouragingly at Kei.

Kuroo pulled the blonde closer as he hugged him from behind, and Kenma leaned on Kei as support.

"We're just as much here for you, Kei, as we are for Shouyou and all of you. You can approach us anytime you need us, Kei," Keiji stated.

"I know that Keiji-san, thank you," Kei responded with a little smile.

"Stop," Kenma exclaimed abruptly, drawing everyone's attention to him, while Kei stared puzzled at the Nekoma setter.

“Kenma-sa " Kei said.

"Stop faking a smile; if you're upset, cry! I'm tired of you hiding your feelings and pretending you're OK but crying in the middle of the night so we don't know," Kenma stated, his voice slightly raised.

Kuroo glanced at the blonde, but he looked away.

"What are you talking about, Kenma? I'm not crying in the middle of the night; maybe you're just dreaming," Kei said.

"Kei, will you quit acting like everything is fine?! Do you believe that simply claiming that you're OK would lessen our worries? Stop hurting yourself by suppressing your feelings! " Kenma screams. Kenma is typically cool and collected, but right now he wants to get inside Kei's brain and convince him that his feelings matter. That he should put himself first right now.

What they didn't anticipate was for Kei to snap.

"OKAY, I'M HURT! I LOVE SHOUYOU SO MUCH THAT NO MATTER WHAT I DO, HE WILL ALWAYS BE THE ONE I WANT! I DID EVERYTHING I COULD TO MAKE HIM HAPPY! I WAS THERE WHEN KARASUNO BETRAYED HIM! I WAS THERE TO COMFORT HIM WHEN EVERYTHING WENT WRONG! BUT WHY CAN'T HE LOVE ME? I WAS HERE THE WHOLE TIME! WHAT DOES HIRUGAMI HAVE THAT I DO NOT? OKAY, I LOVE HIM. I LOVE HIM SO MUCH THAT HEARING HIM TALKING ABOUT SOMEONE OTHER THAN ME HURT. WHY CAN'T HE JUST CHOOSE ME? WHY! BUT WHAT CAN I DO? HE LIKES HIM! I CAN'T MAKE HIM LOVE ME MORE THAN JUST A FRIEND! ARE YOU HAPPY NOW? IT STILL HURTS... No matter what I tell myself to move on, I can't..." Kei sobs as he falls back on the couch.

Akaashi sobs on Bokuto's shoulder as the older comforts him, and Lev sobs as well. Kuroo is at a loss for words and simply sits there crying as Kenma walks slowly toward the blonde middle blocker.

"Just let it out, Kei, if you're hurting, tell us, cry if you need to, but don't bottle it up. We care about you and want you to be happy. We don't want your fake smiles or your "I'm OK" bullshit. We want to know your true feelings since we can't help you if you keep them hidden from us. Please, we only want the best for you," Kenma murmured as he held the sobbing blonde.

Kei accepted the hug while crying.
"Why, Kenma? Why can't Shoyo love me? Is there something wrong with me? I love Shouyou; why can't we just be together? I know we met horribly, but I make it up to him. I love him, Kenma, I love him so much it hurts so much," Kei sobbed on Kenma's shoulder.
Kuroo wraps a tight hug around the two.

"Maybe because he's not the one for you, Kei. I know you love him, but it's time for you to move on. Both of you are my friends, and I don't want either of you to be hurt, but your feelings for him are no longer helping you, Kei. I know it's difficult to forget and move on, that's why we're here. We're here to help you lessen the pain, to help you when it's already too much, so please count on us." Kenma emphasized.

"I'm sorry for being stubborn; I don't want to worry you guys any more than you already are," Kei continued to cry.

"Oh Kei, sweetie, we love you and are worried about you. We want you to be happy. We know how much you love Shouyou and how badly you're hurting, but we can't help you if you keep your feelings hidden from us. We can't help you if you don't allow us." Akaashi cried for his baby.

Kei glanced up from Kenma's shoulder, tears streaming down both cheeks.

"I'm sorry, Kaa-san... I'll tell you, guys, from now on," Kei replied quietly, which Akaashi heard.

When Akaashi heard that, he smiled softly at the blonde.

"That's all we want from you Kei. Allow us to help you; please do not hide your emotions from now on. "Akaashi said.

Kei just nodded and smiled at him.

They remain silent as the blonde begins to relax in Kenma's arms. After everyone had cooled down, Bokuto said something that stunned everyone.

"Kei, I think you should avoid Shoushou for the time being," Bokuto replied solemnly.

Kei was alarmed when he heard it.

“W-what? Why? I'm OK, Tou-san," Kei responded desperately.

"No, Kei. You're not fine. We love Shouyou and want him to be happy, but we also love you as much as we love him. We've always prioritized Shouyou's happiness over yours since that's what you want, but that won't do anymore. I want to put your feelings and happiness first right now. It doesn't mean we don't care about Shouyou; we're doing this to help you move on," Kotarou said sincerely.

Except for Kei, who cries up just thinking about avoiding Shouyou, none of them said anything since they know Bokuto is correct.

"Listen to me, Kei... We want you to be happy, and seeing Shouyou all the time would simply hurt you right now. This is something we're doing for you. Please understand that we love both you and Shouyou and want the best for both of you, and right now I think you need some distance from Shouyou. "You need time to recover your heart and mind from all of this," advised Bokuto.

Akaashi just nodded in agreement with what his lover said.

"I believe Kotarou is right this time Kei, it's unexpected for him to think of this actually," Bokuto complained alongside him, pouting at his boyfriend's lack of trust in him.

"However, what he said is correct; you both need space from each other. I know you don't want it, but I believe it's the wisest course of action in this situation," Akaashi explained.

Kei only nodded, crying.

"What about Shouyou? He will be upset and sad if he notices that I am avoiding him. I don't want him to believe I no longer want to be friends with him," Kei said.

"Let us take care of it, Kei; for the time being, you should think about your feelings and yourself more. Shouyou is no longer a baby; we may treat him as one, but remember that he is still the oldest first year between the two of you. I'm sure he'll understand," Kuroo responded, earning nods from Kenma and Akaashi.

"Please don't tell him the truth. I don't want him to blame himself," Kei said.

"We won't, but we won't lie to him either. We'll just say that you need to focus entirely on your studies and training from now. That both of you needed space from each other while you work on your respective lives," Akaashi said.

“And if he asked why we both need space? What will you say?” Kei said.

"We'll take care of that," Akaashi replied softly to the blonde.

Kei hesitates but nods.

"All right, let's call it a day. We need to rest from all this crying ain’t that right? "Kuroo said.

They nodded, said their goodbyes, and hung up the phone.

Kei is just staring down, tears spilling down his cheeks. Kenma embraced him.
"It'll be okay, Kei, I know you want Shouyou to be happy, but you deserve to be happy as well," Kenma said, and Kei nodded, still crying.

Kenma sighed and turned to face the bed-haired captain.

"Come on Kei, let's rest now, why don't you freshen up in the bathroom while we set the bed so we can sleep already? Kuroo said softly.
Kei raised his head, nodded, and walked toward his room.

Kuroo snaked his arms around Kenma's waist as he pulled the smaller closer while Kenma leaned on Kuroo's shoulder as soon as the blonde walked into the room.

"Do you think Kei will be okay now that he has to avoid Shouyou?" Kenma says quietly, exhausted by the confrontations.

"I'm sure he'll be OK, Ken; we're here to help him. Don’t worry about your pretty little head too much, okay? " Kuroo murmured, kissing the setter on top of his head.

"I love you, Kuroo..." Kenma softly whispered, making Kuroo smile.

"I love you too, Kitten," Kuroo replied as he gently drew Kenma's face to look at him before kissing him on the lips.

"And we love him too..." Kenma murmured.

"I know that's why we're here to help him... Come on Kitten, we need to fix the bed before we sleep.

They're all hoping everything works out.

Meanwhile, Shouyou...

Shouyou's smile faded as soon as he hung up the phone after their conference call.

He can sense that something is wrong. Everyone believes he is innocent, but he is far too mature for his benefit. He isn't so naive and innocent that he doesn't notice the sadness and pain in Kei's eyes.

On how they all stared at Kei with concern. He is aware that they are keeping something from him concerning Kei.

He will not force them to tell him; instead, he will wait until they are ready.

Shouyou made his way to the balcony that connected to their room. He leaned on the railing, his gaze fixed on the moon in the sky.

Until something finally sinks into Shouyou, causing him to shake and pale as he realizes what they are keeping from him. Kei's eyes glistened up with tears as he told them about Hirugami. The way Kei holds back his tears as he gladly tells them what happened. Kei's unshed tears cause Shouyou's gut to tighten as tears begin to fall.

Shouyou silently sobbed as he slipped down from the terrible feeling on his tummy.

'Oh my gosh, what have I done? How could I have been so foolish not to realize it sooner? I'm such a terrible friend, unknowingly hurting Kei. I should've realized it sooner,'

Shouyou muffles as he covers his lips to keep the sobs at bay.

The day at the mall when Kei cried because he heard him. During those times, he was always talking about Hirugami.

Shouyou feels like throwing up because his stomach is clenched uncomfortably, and he runs to the restroom crying, shocking Gao, Korai, and Sachirou who are completing their worksheets in the living room.

When the three of them saw Shouyou crying while throwing up on the toilet, they were taken aback.

Gao sprints toward his best friend.

“Shou! Shit shit are you okay? " Gao panicked, not knowing where to touch Shouyou as the latter poured his guts into the toilet.

"Did you eat anything? But we all ate the same thing at dinner," Korai stated worriedly as he knelt next to Shouyou, gently patting the ginger's back.

Shouyou continues to vomit while crying.

"Shit Auntie and Mom are going to kill me for this," Gao muttered, grabbing a towel and soaking it in the sink to wipe Shouyou's lips.

"Sachi, could you please bring Shouyou some water?" Korai requested, and the brunette quickly walked out to fetch some water, while Korai soothed Shouyou when he stopped vomiting.

Gao worriedly wipes Shouyou's lips as the ginger continues to cry.

Sachirou arrived with the water and handed it to Korai, who whispered a quiet thank you.

He carefully helped Shouyou in drinking the water.

"Kami Shou, are you all right? "You were OK a while ago," Gao murmured worriedly as he stroked the ginger's hair, who couldn't stop crying.

"I-I'm okay, H-Haku," Shouyou stammered with tears.

Korai is just soothing him, while Gao is concerned. Sachirou is quietly standing on the sidelines, his eyes filled with worry and concern.

Sachirou was at a loss for what to do. He wants to comfort the ginger but doesn't know how. Korai saw his closest friends' concern and shot Gao a glance, motioning at the tall brunette, who seemed to understand.

"Come on Shou, let's get you up," Gao said, gently supporting Shouyou.

"All right, Sho, I'll make you some tea. I'll let Sachi and Gao take you to your room," Korai stated, but received no answer from the sobbing ginger, making him sigh.
Sachirou helped Gao in supporting Shouyou, but when he was about to touch the ginger, the latter flinched and backed away, surprising both Gao and Sachirou. Sachirou's eyes were filled with shock and sadness.

Shouyou realized what he had done as his eyes widened and a new round of tears streamed from them.

"I-I'm sorry..." Shouyou sobbed. Gao notices the tension, so he sighed and gently pats Shouyou's head.

"I don't know what's happening but please figure this out Shou, I'm going to contact Auntie real quick I'll let Sachi help you. And I'm going to call Akaashi as well," Gao said.

“No! Please, Haku, don't tell Kaa-san and Kenma," Shouyou exclaimed.

"But," Gao objected.

"Please Haku... I don't want to worry them," Shouyou begged.

"Fine, but you need to explain it to me soon Shouyou," Gao replied as he patted the ginger's hair.

Shouyou only nods and bites his lower lip as he turns away from the brunette who is staring at him.

Gao leaves the two in quiet, and Sachirou eventually speaks.

"Shou... Did I do something wrong?" Sachirou said cautiously as he stepped slowly near the ginger.

Shouyou flinched slightly, which Sachirou noticed, but Shouyou let him touch him anyhow.

"N-no, I-I'm OK... I-I'm sorry, H-hirou," Shouyou replied, tears flowing down his cheeks.

"Oh, Shou... Come here..." Sachirou softly opened his arms, and Shouyou wrapped his arms around his body and cried on his chest.

"It's okay, Shou... Cry all you want, I'm here," Sachirou whispered as he brushed Shouyou's hair.

They stayed like this for at least 15 minutes, when Shouyou stopped crying but still sobbed slightly.

"Shou, let's get you to bed, okay? " Sachirou said gently, Shouyou merely nodded.

Sachirou then lifts the ginger bridal style carefully. He noticed Gao and Korai glance at them with concern, but Sachirou just gave them the okay sign.

When they go to the bedroom, Sachirou carefully places Shouyou on the bed, pulls the cover over him, and tucks the ginger beneath the blanket.

"Wait for me, I'll bring you some water and tea. " Sachirou said.

"O-okay..." Shoyou cried out, his voice raspy.

Sachirou exited the room, meanwhile, Gao and Korai waits for him outside the door.

"Sachi, what happened? Is Shouyou alright? Why is Shouyou so upset? " Gao questioned.

"I'm not sure Gao, he doesn't want to tell me," Sachirou sighed.

"Then why is throwing up? Did you knock him up? " Gao asked again, earning a smack to the head.

"Ow Ko, I was only kidding," Gao said, rubbing the spot where Korai smacked him.

"Shut up, you giant! Anyway, let's give Shouyou some space. "I made some tea, Sachi; you can give it to Shouyou now," Korai said, pointing to the tray of water and tea on the counter.

"Thank you, Ko..." Sachirou replied as he took the tray.

Gao called Sachirou before he could leave.

"As I have said I called Auntie, Sachi, she's really worried I'll tell her that Shouyou is okay and oh she wants to meet you tomorrow. If you can come home with us tomorrow. Korai is coming too, how about you? " Gao added.

"I'll go with you. I'll go now, maybe it's best if you guys sleep in our dorm tonight Ko..." Sachirou stated, looking back at the two.

"How about you? " Korai asked.

"I'll sleep here on the couch, I think Shouyou needs some alone time..." Sachirou sighed.

"All right... Take care of him, okay?" Gao stated, and Sachirou only nodded before entering the room to find Shouyou leaning back on the headboard, looking at the wall, his eyes red and swollen from crying.

"Sho..." said Sachirou.

Shouyou shed a few tears as he glanced at him.

"H-hirou..." Shouyou murmured, biting his lower lip.

Sachirou sighed and walked towards the ginger, placing the tray on the bedside table and sitting on the bed beside the ginger.

"Please stop crying... Your eyes are already swollen and red from crying..." Sachirou dried Shouyou's tears.

"Would you like to tell me what happened? Why did you throw up a while ago? Did you eat bad food or something? " Sachirou asked.

"We're worried about you, Shou; you know you can tell us if you have a problem, right?" Sachirou whispered, touching Shouyou's cheek.

Shouyou closed his eyes and leaned in, tears streaming down his cheeks.

"Please, Shou, talk to me," Sachirou pleaded.

"I-I'm sorry for bothering you guys, but I'm r-really o-okay..." Shouyou murmured raspily.

Sachirou sighed before nodding.

"I understand, Shou; let me know when you're ready. Now, drink your tea and stop crying, okay? " Sachirou replied.

Shouyou nodded and opened his eyes to look at Sachirou, who smiled sweetly before handing him the tea.

"Thanks, Hirou..." Shouyou whispered, and Sachirou only nodded and urged Shouyou to lie down and cover him with the blanket.

"Sleep Shou, you need to rest now," Sachirou said as he prepared to leave, but the ginger grabbed his hand.

"Please don't leave me..." Shouyou whispered weakly.

"But you need to rest, Shou," Sachirou said to the ginger.

"Please, Hirou..." Shouyou begged.

Sachirou sighed and nodded as he sat on the bed, and Shouyou scooted over to give Sachirou some space. Sachirou lies down next to Shouyou. The ginger held him tightly, burying his face in Sachirou's chest.

Sachirou pulled the blanket over their bodies and placed his arms over Shouyou's.

"Goodnight, Shou..." Sachirou said before kissing the ginger on the head.

Sachirou gently rubs Shouyou's back, lulling him to sleep. He has no idea what happened to Shouyou, but he is ready to wait until the ginger is ready to tell him.

The flinch and the way Shouyou backed away from him stayed in his mind as sleep drew him in.

Unbeknownst to him, the ginger has not yet fallen asleep, and the ginger has silently cried, feeling bad about everything. Kei's eyes are filled with pain and sadness, and he blames himself for the blonde's pain. He should be more sensitive to Kei's feelings. He is happy with Sachirou, but Kei is sad because of him.

Guilt. It's the reason he flinched and backed away from Sachirou a while back; the memory of Kei's sad eyes is all he recalls seeing Sachirou.

He felt bad for making Sachirou upset.

'How many people will I make sad? Do I truly deserve them? I'm such a terrible person that I make the ones who love me sad,' Shouyou thought.

'I'm so sorry, Kei... Sachi...' Shouyou sobbed.

He already made his decision.

Chapter Text

The following day, Sachirou woke up alone on Shouyou’s bed. He looks at the clock on the bedside to see that it’s just 6:30 in the morning, he slowly sat up from the bed and sighed.

After fixing the bed, he went out of the room expecting to see Shouyou in the kitchen but the ginger is not there. He knocks on the bathroom and opens it and Shouyou is still not there.

That is when the door of the dorm opened revealing Gao and Korai.

“Good morning Sachi! Is Shoyo still asleep?” Korai asked smiling.

“Is he okay now?” Gao asked worriedly.

“Morning, I don’t know, I woke up without him. He is not here though” Sachirou said concerned.

“What?!” Gao shrieked.

“Where could he be? He didn’t go to our dorm. He didn’t leave a note?” Korai asked worriedly.

“I’ll check our room” Gao hurriedly goes inside their room to look for some notes.

“I’ll check in the kitchen to see if he leave some notes too,” Sachirou said and walk towards the kitchen.

He looked around to find something that can tell them where Shouyou is when he saw a note on the door of the fridge.

‘Good morning Sachi, I just went for a run if you read this when you woke up. I’ll go straight to the gym after my morning run so see you at practice. I made you guys breakfast. I didn’t wake you up to let you rest more. I’m sorry for worrying you guys last night but I’m okay now. Please eat the food made I put them in the fridge and just reheat it.

-Shouyou’

“Guys, I found Shouyou’s note,” Sachirou said, he heard footsteps towards the kitchen.

“Did he say where he is?” Gao asked immediately.

“Hmm, he said he went for a run and he will go straight to the gym,” Sachirou answered.

Gao get the note from Sachirou to read it and sighed.

“He’s doing it again,” Gao said.

“Doing what?” Korai asked, confused.

“Shouyou just run super early when he is thinking of something or something is bothering him. He is doing it as a coping mechanism to get his mind clear.” Gao said.

“So something is wrong then. Did he tell you something last night Sachi?” Korai asked.

The brunette just shook his head as he sighed sitting on the stool near him.

“He didn’t want to tell me, I don’t want to force him so I just comforted him last night,” Sachirou replied.

“Do you think he’ll be okay?” Korai asked worried about Shouyou.

“I don’t know Ko, we can’t help him if he is not telling us anything all we can do for him is to be by his side and understand him,” Gao said sadly. Korai notice it so he held his lover's hand and squeeze it gently.

“We’ll help him Gao, don’t worry.” Korai smiled assuringly to the taller. Gao smiled and planted a soft kiss on the spiker’s forehead.

“Thanks, babe, I love you,” Gao said lovingly.

“I love you too babe,” Korai replied.

As the two have their moment, Sachirou just sat there thinking about the ginger, worried about him.

“Now why don’t we eat the breakfast Shouyou prepared and then meet him at the gym immediately,” Korai said which get his attention.

“You guys go ahead and eat, I’ll just take a bath in our room Hoshi,” Sachirou said and hurriedly left without waiting for the two’s answer.

Both of them just look at the brunette with concern before sighing.

“Do you think something happened between the two of them?” Korai asked as he bring out the food containers from the fridge and looks at his boyfriend.

“I don’t know Ko, they are just fine for the past few days. Shouyou looks happy and Sachirou’s been taking care of him so what could happen.” Gao said sadly.

“They are still okay last night, right? After dinner, they’re still talking happily until Shoyo needs to talk to Akaashi and the others…” Korai trailed off and then looks quickly at his boyfriend.

“Do you think Akaashi and the others know something?” Gao asked.

“I don’t know they are the last people who talk to Shouyou before he breaks down” Korai as his brows furrowed.

“Do you think we can ask them?” Gao asked.

“I don’t know babe, but I heard Shouyou last night saying to you that he doesn’t want Akaashi and the others to know. I don’t think telling them is a great idea as of now” Korai said.

Gao sighed and leaned his head on Korai’s shoulder.

“Everything will be okay babe, don’t worry,” Korai said as he pats the taller’s head.

After that they start eating, Sachirou didn’t return at all making both of them worried too. They just packed the food the taller to eat and get ready for practice.

With Shouyou…

Shouyou woke up early cuddling the brunette. His head is aching from crying so much last night and he can feel that his eyes are puffy.

The tears stop but the ache in his heart remained as he remembers what happened last night.

Shouyou sighed as he carefully stands up from his bed not wanting to wake up Sachirou. He looks at the clock to see that it’s just 4 am. He immediately changes to his training clothes, he wants to run around the track field to clear his head. He cooked breakfast for Gao, Sachirou, and Korai first before leaving. He also brought his uniform and bag so he can just go straight to the gym after running.

As soon as he gets out of the building the cold air hits him making him shiver good thing he brought his jacket with him.

When he reached the track field, he saw no one so he started running.

He didn’t know how many laps he ran already he just stopped when he can feel his legs giving out. He sprawled down in the middle of the track field just looking up at the sky, breathing heavily sweat running down his face.

He can feel his legs getting numb. He just stayed sprawled out there spacing out until someone called him.

He sat down immediately and saw his classmate, Hirano.

“Are you okay, Hinata?” Hirano-san asked as he walked over to him with his fellow track members.

“O-ohayo, Hirano-san” Shouyou greeted as he bows to them.

“Ohayo, what are you doing lying down here?” Hirano asked confused.

“Ah, I ran and I got so tired so I lay down for a while to rest. Am I interrupting your warm-up? I’m sorry I didn’t mean to disturb your practice” Shouyou said as he stand up immediately but because he is tired he felt dizzy and his legs gave out and starts to fall when Hirano caught him.

“Hinata! Geez, rest first. Don’t strain yourself too much.” Hirano and one of his club friends helped him support Shouyou at the nearby bench.

“Just how long have you been running?” Hirano asked worriedly as he gave Shouyou his water bottle.

Shouyou tried to refuse but Hirano slightly glare at him, so he immediately comply and drink some water.

“Thanks, Hirano-san. I’m sorry for bothering you” Shouyou said.

Hirano sighed as he looked at his captain to be excused for a while. His captain gave him a thumbs up and they leave the two on the bench and start jogging, Shouyou noticed it and then turns to Hirano to ask.

“I know what you’re thinking. I’ll be fine Hinata, I can start later. Now, are you okay? You look exhausted and your eyes are puffy.” Hirano looks at him worried.

“I’m okay Hirano-san” Shouyou looked away.

Hirano sighed, “I know it’s not my business at all but you can talk to me you know? If you ever have a problem I’m always here same with our classmates. We’re all family here maybe we can help you.” Hirano said as he pats the smaller’s head.

Shouyou smiled a little before answering.

“Thank you Hirano-san, I’ll keep that in mind. I just have a lot of things to think about right now.” Shouyou sighed as looked at the dark sky that is slowly being painted by the warm shade color of orange.

Hirano just looked at his friends in sympathy before ruffling the latter’s orange locks.

“Hmm, how about we got out with the other guys this Sunday? I’m sure you haven’t toured our prefecture yet. I know you’ve lived here for quite some time but there’s a lot of places you haven’t gotten yet right?” Hirano suggested, Shouyou quickly looked at him and smiled.

“I don’t wanna bother you guys though,” Shouyou said.

“Nah, dude, it’s okay. Let’s use that as a break and rest day from school work and practice” Hirano said.

“I’ll take the offer then…” Shouyou said.

What they didn’t know is Hirugami is just around the corner watching Shouyou with jealousy and sadness.

Both Hirano and Shouyou went to their respective practice and promise to talk about the outing later at lunch.

Shouyou arrived at the gym to see some of his teammates talking. He walked towards Suwa and Izuru.

“Ohayo senpais!” Shouyou greeted cheerfully as if nothing happened but Suwa noticed his eyes.

“Ohayo, my cute kohai!” Izuru said as he ruffle the smaller’s hair.

“Senpai, not the hair, it’s already messy though,” Shouyou said pouting.

“Nah, kohai. You’re hair is so fluffy like a cat’s fur” Izuru said smirking as he tease the younger but he is suddenly hit by Suwa.

“Stop messing with Hinata, Zawa” Suwa lectured before turning to the ginger and patting his head.

“Ohayo Hinata-kun, you’re early today. Where’s Hakuba, Hoshiumi, and Hirugami?” Suwa asked.

“Ah, I went for a run early. I left them in the dorm maybe they’ll be here in a minute” Shouyou said tensely which Suwa noticed before sighing.

“Alright why don’t you get the net then we can set it up?” Suwa said. Shouyou just nodded before walking towards the equipment room.

Suwa then turns to Izuru, “Do you think something happened last night? Hinata looks gloomy today” he said worriedly.

Izuru shrugs before answering, “Maybe, Hinata looks so out of it. He isn’t his usual cheery self”

“Maybe we can help?” Suwa said.

“I don’t know, Aiki. We can step in if the situation gets out of hand. Let’s just observe for now” Izuru said assuring his captain who just sighed and nodded.

When the practice started, the tension grew as Shouyou is not so subtly avoiding Sachirou for some reason.

Both of their plays are not sloppy or affected but the team notice Sachirou is always looking at Hinata. Gao and Korai look worried for the two.

Practice went quickly and Shouyou immediately bolted to the locker rooms to shower.

Suwa and Izuru walked toward the three-second year to ask what was happening.

“We don’t know Suwa-san, last night Shouyou cried so much and he is throwing up. We tried asking him but he isn’t saying anything. We’re also worried about him.” Korai answered.

Bessho walks up to them with the same question. They just told him what happened.

Liam and Bessho shared a look.

“We’ll try to talk to him later senpais,” Bessho said.

They just nodded at him before they all went to the locker rooms to get ready.

Shouyou already finished when they reached the locker rooms. Gao immediately walked towards his best friend.

“Shou…” Gao said.

Shouyou tilted his head and looked up at his best friend.

“Yes, Haku?” Shouyou asked as he smiled at his best friend but Gao can see through that fake smile of his.

“We’ll go home with Sachi and Korai later okay?” Gao said as he smiled at Shouyou too.

Shouyou knows Gao will talk to him later so he just sighed and smile again.

‘Ah there’s nothing I can keep from him’ Shouyou smiled sadly.

“By the way Haku, I won't eat lunch with you later. I’ll eat with Hirano-san and the others.” Shouyou said. Gao just nodded before going to the shower area.

Sachirou remains quiet during the interaction, he isn’t trying to talk to the ginger but he is constantly glancing at him.

“Shou, I’ll join you at lunch later. Can we include Liam?” Bessho asked.

“Sure Kazu” Shouyou exclaimed before walking towards the tall brunette.

“H-Hirou-san…” Shouyou muttered.

“Hmm…” Sachirou answered then looks down at the smaller.

“I’m sorry for not waking you up earlier,” Shouyou mumbled. Sachirou sighed as he smile slightly at the ginger before ruffling his soft curly orange hair.

“It’s fine Shou… Have you eaten yet?” Sachirou asked.

“I ate bread when I woke up” Shouyou muttered making Sachirou sigh.

“Wait for me okay? Gao and Korai packed the food you cooked earlier, we’re gonna eat before class starts” Sachirou said softly. Shouyou just nodded as he sat down on the bench waiting for his friends to finish getting ready.

He heard his phone ding from his bag and immediately get it. It is a text from Kenma.

‘Hey Sho, good morning! I hope you have a great day. We’ll call you tomorrow! We love you, Sho.’ Kenma’s message is short but sweet but Shoyo can’t help to feel the ache from his heart.

Shoyo was startled when he suddenly feel a hand on his shoulder, he looks up to see Sachirou looking down on him.

“You ready to go, Shou?” Sachirou asked. Shoyo just nodded.

Both of them bid goodbye to their teammates, Gao patted Shoyo’s head before they left.

As soon as they settled on the bench near the building, Sachirou offered Shouyou the bento which the latter take.

“Shou… Are you okay? Are we still okay? We’re just fine then all of a sudden you’re crying and you can’t even look at me now. Did I do something wrong?” Sachirou started gently as he stare at the first year intently.

Shouyou looked away before answering and looking at the brunette.

“I’m okay now, Hirou-san. And yea, we’re okay, I-I just have lots of things to think of. And I was just overreacting last night sorry for worrying you guys” Shouyou answered and gave the older a faint smile which Sachirou notices.

“Shou-“ Sachirou is about to say something again when Shouyou cut him off.

“Hirou-san please, I know you’re worried but I’m really fine”  Shouyou immediately said.

Sachirou looked at him intently as he sighed before nodding his head as they continue to eat.

“Alright, I won’t pressure you on this matter but know that I’m always here for you if you ever need to talk,” Sachirou said as he pats Shouyou’s head.

Shouyou just nodded and smiled, “I know, thank you Hirou-san”.

“Hmm, let’s eat quickly, class starts in a few,” Sahirou said as they continue to eat.

Shouyou just smiled at him. Both of them ate in silence.

After they eat, Sachiruo accompanied Shouyou to his class.

“I’ll see you later Shou…” Sachirou said mellowly.

“Hmm, thanks for bringing me breakfast and walking me here Hirou-san,” Shouyou said meekly.

“No problem, Shou… I’ll go now, see you later,” Sachirou said as he planted a soft kiss on Shouyou’s head.

Shouyou just nodded, when Sachirou left, Shouyou let out the breath he's been holding as he sighed, composed himself, and smiled as he turns towards his classroom.

As soon as he opened the door, his girl classmates pulled him in as his friends looked at him teasingly except Hirano and Bessho.

“Sooo how’s the breakfast date Hina?” Minami asked teasingly making Shouyou blush.

“It’s not a date…” Shouyou denied.

“Come on spill the tea Hina, what’s the status between you and Hirugami-senpai?” one of them asked but before Shouyou could even answer their teacher arrived which relieves Shouyou when his classmates leave him alone for now.

Bessho looks at him in concern before nudging him softly.

“Are you okay, Shou?” Bessho asked worriedly.

Shouyou gave him a forced smile before answering, “Yep, all good Kazu”

Bessho doesn’t look convinced but nodded anyway.

Shouyou focused his attention on class for now.

Chapter Text

Shoyo zoned out most of the time in class, Bessho is getting worried, and he glance at Shoyo noticing the latter is spacing out.
‘I wonder what happened to him. I hope he’s okay’ Bessho thought as he looked at the ginger worriedly.
As soon as the class finished and it was time for lunch Hirano and the other boys in their class walked toward Shoyo and Bessho.
“Hey Hinata-kun, Bessho-kun, let’s go” Hirano said.
Shoyo and Bessho nodded.
“Hey Hirano, can I take Liam with us?” Bessho asked.
“Sure, we can get him before we go to the rooftop to eat,” Hirano said.
All the boys left the classroom with their bentos in hand. Shoyo feels happy because he has such kind friends and classmates.
They just talked about random things, Shoyo is butting in once in a while or whenever they asked him.
After fetching Liam to his classroom, they all proceed to the rooftop to eat, Shoyo let his classmates walk ahead of him except Liam, Bessho, and Hirano.
“Sho… You’ve sighing and spacing out since morning, we’re getting worried… Are you alright?” Bessho asked worriedly as Liam nodded with worry too.
Shoyo didn’t answer but instead, he looks away at the two.
Hirano sighed before patting the ginger’s hair.
“You can tell us anything Sho, of course, we won’t force you to tell us, you can talk to us whenever you’re ready,” Hirano said smiling slightly at the smaller.
Shoyo looked down before looking at the three.
“C-Can we talk after school? I need advice on something…” Shoyo said in a small voice.
Bessho, Liam, and Hirano looked at each other before nodding.
“Of course Sho… But what about Hakuba-senpai?” Liam asked.
“I’ll just text Haku that I won’t be able to go home with him,” Shoyo said.
“Okay… If that’s what you want, anyways let’s go the others are probably waiting already."
The day immediately passed, and Shoyo texted Gao that he wasn’t able to go home with him today instead he will go home with Bessho, Liam, and Hirano.
Gao is confused about what really happened but agreed anyway.
Shoyo and the other three decided to go to a café to talk.
After ordering they sit at their table they all looked at Shoyo waiting for him to say something.
Shoyo fidgets and sighed.
“So ahm last night…I was on a conference call with my friends in Tokyo… I-I hurt Kei…” Shoyo muttered the last part.
Although it’s just a whisper the three of them heard him.
Bessho don’t know what to do or say same as Liam, Hirano remained calm.
“What makes you say that Sho?” Hirano asked.
“I-I didn’t know… I-“ Shoyo doesn’t know what to say.
Bessho and Liam calm him down.
“Sho, calm down, here drink some water,” Hirano said as he gave Shoyo the water which the latter drank making him calm down slowly.
After Shoyo calm down, Hirano patted his head.
“You know Sho, you don’t need to tell us anything if you’re still not ready. We know this is hard for you that’s why we wanted to know what happened but if it makes you sad like this we can talk about this next time when you’re already ready.” Hirano said understandingly.
“Yea, Sho… Hirano is right. If you’re still not ready to tell us then don’t we can wait until you’re ready just know that we’re always here for you.” Bessho said.
“Yea Sho, just calm down and don't cry, we’re just here for you,” Liam said smiling at the ginger.
Shoyo shook his head before talking, “No. I want to tell you but I don’t know where to start”
“Why don’t you start from the beginning?” Hirano suggested.
“O-okay…” Shoyo answered.
Shoyo then told them what happened to start when he left Karasuno when he first noticed Kei’s sadness when he cried and such important events.
The trio got speechless until Liam and Bessho hugged the ginger.
“Oh, Sho… That isn’t your fault so don’t blame yourself” Bessho said.
“Yes, Sho… I know Tsukishima-san isn’t blaming you for this, so don’t blame yourself for something you can’t control” Liam said.
“I can! If I just love Kei and not Hirugami-san, Kei won’t be hurt… If only I knew it before I fell for Hirugami-san this, this won’t happen and he won’t be hurt…” Shoyo said looking down tears streaming down his face.
Bessho and Liam hugged the ginger even tighter.
Shoyo cried, “I don’t know what to do anymore, everytime I see Hirugami-san all I can remember is Kei’s hurt expression, the unshed tears in his eyes. I couldn’t even look at Hirugami-san without remembering Kei”
 Hirano sighed before talking, “Do you think Tsukishima-kun wants you to be like this? That he wants you to love him romantically just because he is hurting? That would hurt him even more. He didn’t tell you because he don’t want you to feel like this. Yes, I don’t know how hurt Tsukishima-kun must be feeling right now but if you put yourself in his perspective you will understand that he only wants for you to be happy even if it means he can’t have you as his lover. He became your friend first before he loves you romantically so to say that you will love him just because of pity and that because he is hurting is a little messed up you know. You'll just hurt his feelings even more”
Shoyo knows that Hirano is right so he just looks down in shame.
“And regarding Hirugami-san, I think you’re being unfair to him Shouyo, I know he probably knows Kei like you but he fought for you fair, it’s not his fault for Kei’s feelings. I know you probably thought of rejecting Hirugami-san this tomorrow but I want you to think this through Shouyo, don’t rush decisions you can't take back just because you’re overwhelmed with your emotions. Don’t let your emotions cloud your judgment” Hirano said calmly.
Shoyo stayed silent but he already stopped crying. Bessho and Liam just stayed silent.
“What do I do now? I’ll be meeting Hirou-san tomorrow and I feel so guilty because of how I acted towards him. I’m so confused and tired to think of something” Shoyo said in a low voice but the other three heard him.
Hirano patted his head and said, “Tell him what happened, explain the things you said to us. Hirugami-san is a mature and understanding person so I’m sure he will understand and will help you.”
“What about Kei?” Shoyo asked.
“Talk to him, Sho. It might hurt Tsukishima-kun in the process but you can’t blame yourself for something you can’t control.” Bessho said as Liam nodded.
Shoyo stayed quiet for some time before looking at them and smiling slightly.
“Thank you guys, I-I don’t know what will I do if I just keep this to myself,” Shouyou said in shame.
“It’s no problem Shouyou, remember whatever happens we’re just here for you. And I think you should talk to Hakuba-senpai too.” Liam said.
“I will, thanks guys really,” Shoyo said, the three just nodded and smiled back.
They continue their hang out until it’s time for them to go home, Bessho and Liam bid goodbye to Hirano and Shoyo because they are going in another direction. Shoyo hugged them before waving goodbye as Hirano walked beside him, as soon as they reached Shoyo’s house Shoyo hugged Hirano too before bidding him goodbye the latter just smiled and waved at him.
As soon as Shoyo got inside he saw Gao waiting for him in the living room, the taller is staring at nothing, in deep thought. Shoyo walked silently toward the taller and jumped at him which startled Gao.
“Sho! You’re here!” Gao exclaimed as he hug his best friend.
Shoyo giggled as he wrapped his legs and arms around Gao like a koala.
“I’m home Haku!” Shoyo exclaimed.
“I’m so worried about you Sho, please tell me you’re okay?” Gao said as he bury his face in the soft orange locks of the smaller.
“I’m okay now Haku, sorry for worrying you,” Shoyo muttered on Gao’s chest.
 “It’s fine as longs as you’re okay,” Gao said as he kissed Shoyo’s head. The ginger looked up at his best friend.
“Cuddle me?” Shoyo asked.
“Of course, my little Sho, let’s go to your room and cuddle. It’s been a while since I cuddled with you, I miss my little sunshine. Hold on tight okay?” Gao said as he stand up, Shoyo’s still clinging onto him.
Shoyo sighed in relief in his best friend's arms, he felt so warm and content. When they reached his room they immediately cuddle, Shoyo being the little spoon as he hugged Gao tight enjoying his best friend’s warm body.
Gao played Shoyo’s hair softly earning a soft sigh from the ginger.
“Feeling better?” Gao asked. Shoyo nodded on his chest.
They stayed like that for half an hour, until Shoyo broke the silence.
“Haku…” Shoyo called.
“Hmm,” Gao hummed as he pressed light kisses on Shoyo’s head.
“You knew right?” Shoyo asked.
“Knew what?” Gao asked confused.
“That Kei likes me…” Shoyo muttered he felt Gao stiffen and tried to pull away but Shoyo hug him tighter.
“No don’t, I need your warmth right now…” Shoyo said.
Gao just stay still and sighed pulling the ginger closer to him.
“Yes… I knew.” Gao later on answered.
“Why didn’t you tell me?” Shoyo asked.
“Because it’s not my place to tell, Sho…” Gao answers calmly.
Shoyo went silent for a few moments before speaking again.
“I hurt him, Haku…” He heard Shoyo say with hurt in his voice.
Gao sighed and caressed Shoyo’s hair gently.
“It’s not your fault Sho… Tsukishima-kun knows what he is getting himself into, you can’t control how you feel and what others can feel for you.” Gao said gently.
“But I feel so guilty knowing he is hurt because of me, I always tell him about Hirou-san and I cause him so much pain,” Shoyo said, Gao can feel Shoyo’s tears.
“Shoyo, don’t blame yourself for that, you didn’t know and Tsukishima-kun decided not to tell you, I’m not blaming you or him in this situation but it’s just maybe the two of you aren’t meant to be more than friends,” Gao said as he cupped his best friend’s face so he can look at him.
“Don’t blame yourself for something out of your control, okay?” Gao said softly as he wiped Shoyo’s tears.
Shoyo just nodded and bury his face again in Gao’s chest while the latter hug him tight.
“Is that the reason why you broke down last night and you’ve been distant to Sachi this morning?” Gao asked. He felt Shoyo nod.
“Yes, I feel so guilty for hurting Kei’s feelings without me knowing, so whenever I see Hirou-san I can feel the guilt for hurting Kei,” Shoyo said.
“Shoyo… It’ll be okay, I’m always here for you. I may not know what you’re feeling right now, but I’m always here to help you, all you need to do is tell me. You’re my best friend and younger brother, you can always ask me for help.” Gao said softly.
“Thank you, Haku… You’re the best as always” Shoyo said making Gao chuckle.
“I know Sho, I love you…” Gao said lovingly as his best friend look at him with a beaming smile on his face.
“I love you too Haku…” Shoyo replied. Gao smiled and kissed his forehead before they continue cuddling until Shoyo’s mother call them for dinner.
Shoyo knows everything will be okay. He has his family, friends and his older brother/best friend to help, support and make him happy whenever he needed which makes him thankful.